Reasons for abrogating the test imposed upon all members of Parliament, anno 1678, Octob. 30 in these words, I A.B. do solemnly and sincerely, in the presence of God, profess, testifie, and declare, that I do believe that in the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper there is not any transubstantiation of the elements of bread and wine into the body and blood of Christ, at, or after the consecration thereof by any person whatsoever, and that the invocation or adoration of the Virgin Mary, or any other saint, and the sacrifice of the mass, as they are now used in the Church of Rome, are superstitious and idolatrous : first written for the author's own satisfaction, and now published for the benefit of all others whom it may concern.
         Parker, Samuel, 1640-1688.
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 200 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 69 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A56393
         Wing P467
         ESTC R5001
         12187543
         ocm 12187543
         55847
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A56393)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55847)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 615:1)
      
       
         
           
             Reasons for abrogating the test imposed upon all members of Parliament, anno 1678, Octob. 30 in these words, I A.B. do solemnly and sincerely, in the presence of God, profess, testifie, and declare, that I do believe that in the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper there is not any transubstantiation of the elements of bread and wine into the body and blood of Christ, at, or after the consecration thereof by any person whatsoever, and that the invocation or adoration of the Virgin Mary, or any other saint, and the sacrifice of the mass, as they are now used in the Church of Rome, are superstitious and idolatrous : first written for the author's own satisfaction, and now published for the benefit of all others whom it may concern.
             Parker, Samuel, 1640-1688.
          
           [3], 135 p.
           
             Printed for Henry Bonwicke ...,
             London :
             1688.
          
           
             Marginal notes.
             Signed: Sa. Oxon.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           England and Wales. -- Parliament.
           Test Act (1673)
           Great Britain -- Politics and government -- 1660-1688.
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-04 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-04 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Let
           this
           be
           Printed
           ,
        
         
           
             WHITEHALL
             ,
             
               Decemb.
               10.
               1687.
               
            
          
           
             Sunderland
             P.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           REASONS
           FOR
           ABROGATING
           THE
           TEST
           ,
           Imposed
           upon
           All
           
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             Anno
          
           1678.
           
           Octob.
           30.
           
        
         
           
             In
             these
             Words
          
           ,
           I
           
             A.
             B.
          
           do
           solemnly
           and
           sincerely
           ,
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           profess
           ,
           testifie
           ,
           and
           declare
           ,
           That
           I
           do
           believe
           that
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           there
           is
           not
           any
           Transubstantiation
           of
           the
           Elements
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           into
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           at
           ,
           or
           after
           the
           Consecration
           thereof
           by
           any
           Person
           whatsoever
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Invocation
           or
           Adoration
           of
           the
           Uirgin
           Mary
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Saint
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           now
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           are
           Superstitious
           and
           Idolatrous
           .
        
         
           First
           Written
           for
           the
           Author
           's
           own
           Satisfaction
           ;
           And
           now
           Published
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           all
           others
           whom
           it
           may
           concern
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Henry
             Bonwicke
          
           at
           the
           
             Red
             Lyon
          
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           MDCLXXXVIII
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           REASONS
           FOR
           ABROGATING
           THE
           TEST
           .
        
         
           THE
           TEST
           imposed
           upon
           all
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           October
           30.
           1678.
           ought
           (
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           )
           to
           be
           repeal'd
           for
           these
           Reasons
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           diminish
           ,
           but
           utterly
           destroy
           the
           natural
           Rights
           of
           Peerage
           ,
           and
           turns
           the
           Birth-right
           of
           the
           English
           Nobility
           into
           a
           precarious
           Title
           :
           So
           that
           what
           was
           in
           all
           former
           Ages
           only
           forfeited
           by
           Treason
           ,
           is
           now
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           every
           Faction
           or
           every
           Passion
           in
           Parliament
           .
           And
           therefore
           how
           useful
           soever
           the
           Test
           might
           have
           been
           in
           its
           season
           ,
           it
           some
           
           time
           must
           prove
           a
           very
           ill
           Precedent
           against
           the
           Rights
           of
           Peerage
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           may
           be
           allow'd
           in
           any
           Case
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Case
           in
           which
           it
           may
           not
           be
           imposed
           .
        
         
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             remember
             that
             in
             the
             First
             
             Transubstantiation-Test
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1673
             ,
             the
             Rights
             of
             Peerage
             are
             [
             indeed
             according
             to
             constant
             Custom
             ]
             secur'd
             by
             Proviso
             .
          
           Provided
           always
           ,
           That
           neither
           this
           Act
           ,
           nor
           anything
           therein
           contained
           ,
           shall
           extend
           ,
           be
           judged
           ,
           or
           interpreted
           any
           ways
           to
           hurt
           or
           prejudice
           the
           Peérage
           of
           any
           Péer
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           away
           any
           right
           ,
           power
           ,
           privilege
           or
           profit
           ,
           which
           any
           person
           [
           being
           a
           Péer
           of
           this
           Realm
           ]
           hath
           or
           ought
           to
           enjoy
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Péerage
           ,
           either
           in
           time
           of
           Parliament
           or
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           
             And
             in
             the
             Year
             1675.
             when
             this
             Test
             or
             Oath
             of
          
           Loyalty
           
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             ,
          
           That
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           upon
           any
           Pretence
           whatsoever
           to
           take
           up
           Arms
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Authority
           against
           his
           Person
           ,
           it
           was
           vehemently
           
             protested
             against
             as
             a
             Breach
             of
             Privilege
             .
          
        
         
           No
           body
           could
           except
           against
           the
           Matter
           of
           the
           Test
           it self
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           who
           had
           generally
           taken
           it
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           their
           several
           Trusts
           in
           the
           Militia
           .
           So
           that
           the
           only
           Debate
           was
           ,
           Whether
           the
           very
           Proposal
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           Qualification
           for
           a
           Right
           to
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           
           were
           not
           a
           Breach
           of
           the
           
             fundamental
             Right
          
           of
           Peerage
           ?
           And
           after
           some
           Debates
           upon
           the
           Point
           of
           Peerage
           it
           was
           ,
           without
           ever
           entring
           into
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           it self
           ,
           thrown
           out
           by
           an
           unanimous
           Vote
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           April
           21.
           1675.
           
           Before
           the
           putting
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           this
           PROTESTATION
           is
           entred
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Bill
             to
             prevent
             the
             Dangers
             which
             may
             arise
             from
             Persons
             disaffected
             to
             the
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             House
             resolv'd
             into
             a
             Committee
             to
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             resum'd
             ,
             the
             Question
             was
             put
             ,
             Whether
             this
             Bill
             does
             so
             far
             intrench
             upon
             the
             Privileges
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             therefore
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ?
             It
             was
             at
             first
             resolved
             in
             the
             Negative
             with
             this
             Memorandum
             ,
             That
             before
             the
             putting
             the
             abovesaid
             Question
             ,
             these
             Lords
             following
             desired
             Leave
             to
             enter
             their
             Dissents
             ,
             if
             the
             Question
             was
             carried
             in
             the
             Negative
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             did
             enter
             their
             
               Dissents
               ,
               as
               followeth
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             We
             ,
             whose
             Names
             are
             underwritten
             ,
             being
             Peers
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             do
             according
             to
             our
             Rights
             ,
             and
             the
             
               ancient
               Usage
               of
               Parliaments
            
             ,
             declare
             ,
             That
             the
             Question
             having
             been
             put
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Bill
             ,
             entituled
             
               An
               Act
               to
               prevent
               the
               Dangers
               which
               may
               arise
               from
               Persons
               disaffected
               to
               the
               Government
               ,
            
             does
             so
             far
             entrench
             upon
             the
             Privileges
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             therefore
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             it
             being
             resolved
             in
             the
             Negative
             ,
             
             We
             do
             humbly
             conceive
             ,
             That
             
               any
               Bill
            
             which
             imposeth
             an
             Oath
             upon
             the
             Peers
             with
             a
             Penalty
             ,
             as
             this
             doth
             ,
             That
             upon
             the
             refusal
             of
             that
             Oath
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             
               uncapable
               of
               sitting
            
             and
             voting
             in
             this
             House
             :
             As
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             unpresidented
             in
             former
             Times
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             in
             our
             humble
             Opinion
             the
             highest
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Liberties
             and
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Peerage
             that
             possibly
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             most
             destructive
             of
             the
             Freedom
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             enjoy
             as
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           
             Because
             the
             Privilege
             of
             Sitting
             and
             Voting
             in
             Parliament
             is
             an
             Honour
             they
             have
             by
             Birth
             ;
             and
             a
             Right
             so
             inherent
             in
             'em
             ,
             and
             inseparable
             from
             'em
             ,
             as
             that
             nothing
             can
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             but
             what
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             must
             withal
             take
             away
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             their
             Blood
             ;
             
             upon
             which
             Ground
             ,
             We
             do
             here
             enter
             our
             Dissent
             from
             that
             Vote
             and
             our
             Protestation
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           QVAERE
           ,
           How
           many
           of
           those
           Noble
           Lords
           voted
           for
           the
           Test
           in
           1678.
           and
           then
           ,
           whether
           if
           they
           have
           preserved
           their
           Rights
           of
           Peerage
           ,
           they
           have
           preserv'd
           its
           Honour
           too
           ?
        
         
           But
           the
           Debate
           was
           kept
           up
           many
           Days
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           ,
           April
           30.
           1675.
           it
           came
           to
           this
           Issue
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           at
           last
           resolved
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Oath
             shall
             by
             this
             Bill
             be
             imposed
          
           ;
           and
           pass'd
           into
           a
           general
           
           Order
           by
           the
           whole
           House
           ,
           
             Nemine
             contradicente
          
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             Order'd
             by
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             in
             Parliament
             assembled
             ,
             That
             no
             Oath
             shall
             be
             imposed
             by
             any
             Bill
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             upon
             the
             Peers
             with
             a
             Penalty
             in
             case
             of
             Refusal
             to
             lose
             their
             Places
             and
             Votes
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             liberty
             of
             Debates
             therein
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Order
             be
             added
             to
             the
             standing
             Orders
             of
             this
             House
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           repealed
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           dishonourable
           Birth
           and
           Original
           ;
           it
           being
           the
           First-born
           of
           
           Oats's
           Plot
           ,
           and
           brought
           forth
           on
           purpose
           to
           give
           Credit
           and
           Reputation
           to
           the
           Perjury
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           should
           think
           that
           when
           the
           Villainy
           of
           that
           is
           so
           fully
           laid
           open
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           a
           little
           concern
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           but
           very
           much
           concern
           the
           Honour
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           to
           deface
           so
           great
           a
           Monument
           erected
           by
           themselves
           in
           honour
           of
           so
           gross
           an
           Imposture
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           Shame
           enough
           to
           the
           present
           Age
           to
           have
           given
           any
           publick
           Credit
           to
           so
           enormous
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Kindness
           it
           can
           do
           it self
           ,
           is
           to
           destroy
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           all
           the
           Records
           of
           Acts
           done
           by
           the
           Government
           to
           abett
           it
           .
        
         
           What
           will
           Posterity
           judge
           of
           the
           present
           Nobility
           ,
           to
           see
           such
           an
           unpresidented
           Law
           ,
           not
           
           only
           enacted
           upon
           so
           foul
           an
           Occasion
           ;
           but
           after
           the
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Cheat
           ,
           asserted
           with
           Heat
           and
           Zeal
           ,
           though
           to
           the
           Subversion
           of
           their
           own
           
             fundamental
             Rights
          
           and
           Privileges
           ?
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Peers
          
           have
           suffered
           severely
           enough
           already
           by
           their
           own
           honourable
           House's
           giving
           Credit
           to
           so
           dull
           an
           Imposture
           :
           And
           I
           think
           it
           is
           the
           least
           Compensation
           that
           they
           can
           in
           Honour
           make
           them
           ,
           
             only
             to
             restore
          
           'em
           to
           their
           natural
           Rights
           .
        
         
           What
           will
           foreign
           Nations
           and
           future
           Ages
           think
           of
           the
           Injustice
           and
           Barbarity
           of
           the
           present
           Peerage
           ,
           to
           suffer
           English
           Noblemen
           to
           be
           stript
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             Privilege
          
           of
           their
           Birth-right
           by
           so
           unheard
           of
           a
           Villainy
           ?
           And
           when
           it
           is
           in
           their
           Power
           to
           see
           their
           
             injur'd
             Peers
          
           redressed
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           only
           suffer
           'em
           to
           be
           so
           basely
           robb'd
           of
           their
           Peerage
           ,
           but
           should
           for
           ever
           establish
           and
           ratify
           the
           Fraud
           by
           Authority
           and
           force
           of
           Law.
           
        
         
           This
           wou'd
           be
           an
           eternal
           National
           Reproach
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Blot
           upon
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           that
           no
           length
           of
           Time
           cou'd
           wear
           away
           ;
           nothing
           but
           the
           Universal
           Conflagration
           could
           destroy
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           repealed
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           
             incompetent
             Authority
          
           by
           which
           the
           Law
           was
           enacted
           :
           It
           is
           a
           Law
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Nature
           ,
           made
           without
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           contrary
           
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           indeed
           to
           our
           Saviours
           own
           Commission
           ,
           who
           setled
           all
           Power
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Legislative
           (
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           Act
           of
           it
           )
           upon
           the
           Officers
           of
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           any
           other
           Order
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           assume
           the
           Exercise
           of
           any
           such
           Authority
           to
           themselves
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           than
           to
           depose
           him
           from
           his
           Throne
           ,
           by
           
             disowning
             ,
             neglecting
          
           ,
           and
           affronting
           his
           Commission
           to
           his
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           This
           Power
           of
           making
           Decrees
           concerning
           Divine
           Verities
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           Foundation
           upon
           which
           the
           whole
           Fabrick
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           hath
           hitherto
           stood
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World.
           For
           if
           it
           be
           once
           taken
           away
           ,
           as
           here
           it
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           
             peculiar
             Government
          
           left
           to
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           and
           without
           Government
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Society
           ,
           or
           Band
           of
           Union
           ;
           and
           without
           that
           ,
           there
           remains
           nothing
           but
           Confusion
           :
           So
           dangerous
           a
           Trespass
           is
           it
           for
           the
           
             Temporal
             Powers
          
           to
           entrench
           upon
           this
           sacred
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Civil
             Power
          
           may
           restrain
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           judge
           meet
           for
           the
           Ends
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           and
           punish
           it
           too
           ,
           at
           their
           own
           Discretion
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           any
           way
           presume
           to
           entrench
           upon
           the
           
             Power
             of
             the
             State.
          
           
        
         
           But
           tho'
           it
           may
           prevent
           or
           correct
           Abuses
           ,
           yet
           
           it
           cannot
           usurp
           the
           Power
           it self
           without
           manifest
           Sacrilege
           and
           Blasphemy
           ;
           in
           short
           ,
           this
           is
           such
           a
           daring
           Invasion
           of
           our
           
           Saviour's
           own
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           nothing
           more
           imports
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Governours
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           wary
           and
           cautious
           how
           they
           lay
           Hands
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           pleaded
           this
           Law
           was
           consented
           to
           by
           the
           Bishops
           (
           to
           their
           Shame
           )
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           .
           For
           First
           ,
           it
           being
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Law
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           antecedently
           enacted
           by
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           Lay-concurrence
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           had
           first
           decreed
           it
           by
           their
           
             own
             proper
             Authority
          
           ,
           Then
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           then
           ,
           was
           it
           lawful
           for
           the
           Parliament
           to
           take
           it
           into
           their
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           judged
           fit
           ,
           to
           abett
           it
           with
           temporal
           Penalties
           .
        
         
           Which
           Practice
           (
           as
           I
           have
           before
           mentioned
           )
           was
           ever
           most
           religiously
           observed
           by
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           never
           before
           violated
           ,
           but
           by
           Apostates
           and
           Rebel
           Parliaments
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Bishops
           sit
           not
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           as
           
             Temporal
             Barons
          
           ,
           and
           so
           act
           not
           there
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           Power
           derived
           from
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           meer
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           And
           if
           they
           themselves
           should
           pretend
           to
           exercise
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           in
           that
           Place
           ,
           they
           would
           most
           scandalously
           betray
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           in
           'em
           lyes
           ,
           destroy
           the
           very
           Being
           of
           a
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           
           and
           profanely
           pawn
           the
           Bishop
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           Besides
           ,
           that
           lastly
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
          
           is
           setled
           in
           Convocation
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           Enact
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           Nature
           without
           
             their
             Consent
          
           ,
           is
           to
           betray
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           as
           by
           
             Law
             established
          
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           in
           General
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           repealed
           because
           of
           the
           uncertainty
           and
           Falshood
           of
           the
           Matters
           contained
           in
           the
           Declaration
           it self
           ;
           as
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           Transubstantiation
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Body
           and
           Blood.
           
        
         
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             and
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             is
             Idolatry
             :
          
           Both
           which
           Propositions
           are
           by
           this
           Law
           to
           be
           solemnly
           and
           sincerely
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           professed
           ,
           testifyed
           ,
           and
           declared
           ,
           which
           in
           Conscience
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           a
           
             formal
             Oath
          
           ,
           whatever
           it
           is
           in
           Law.
           
        
         
           Now
           to
           oblige
           the
           whole
           Nobility
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           to
           swear
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           such
           abstruse
           and
           uncertain
           Propositions
           ,
           which
           they
           neither
           do
           nor
           can
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           ought
           to
           understand
           ,
           and
           this
           upon
           Penalty
           of
           forfeiting
           the
           Privileges
           of
           their
           Birth-right
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           monstrous
           and
           inhumane
           Piece
           of
           Barbarity
           as
           could
           never
           have
           enter'd
           into
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           any
           Man
           ,
           but
           the
           
             infamous
             Author
          
           of
           it
           ,
           neither
           into
           his
           (
           as
           malicious
           as
           his
           
           Nature
           was
           )
           but
           in
           his
           fierce
           Pursuit
           of
           Princely
           Blood
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           the
           only
           Design
           of
           all
           his
           Actions
           after
           the
           starting
           of
           the
           Otesian
           Villainy
           (
           of
           which
           this
           Test
           was
           the
           first
           Sacrament
           )
           to
           pursue
           and
           hunt
           down
           the
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           World
           knows
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           satisfied
           ,
           he
           sought
           by
           numberless
           Perjuries
           ,
           tho'
           by
           nothing
           more
           than
           this
           Test
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           stript
           his
           
             Royal
             Highness
          
           of
           the
           Guards
           of
           his
           most
           faithful
           Friends
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           left
           alone
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           easy
           matter
           to
           come
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           to
           the
           Monarchy
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           very
           next
           thing
           that
           followed
           immediately
           upon
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           
             black
             Bill
          
           of
           Exclusion
           :
           And
           next
           to
           that
           it
           was
           the
           very
           Master-piece
           of
           little
           
           Achitophel's
           Wickedness
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           my
           Argument
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           Transubstantiation
           is
           a
           thing
           altogether
           unknown
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           Persons
           chiefly
           concerned
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           It
           is
           a
           Word
           and
           a
           Notion
           chiefly
           handled
           by
           the
           Schoolmen
           and
           Metaphysicians
           Skill
           ,
           in
           whose
           Writings
           is
           the
           least
           part
           of
           a
           Gentlemans
           Education
           ,
           their
           Learning
           is
           more
           polite
           and
           practicable
           in
           the
           civil
           Affairs
           of
           Humane
           Life
           ,
           to
           understand
           the
           Rules
           of
           Honour
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           the
           Practice
           of
           Martial
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           the
           Examples
           of
           great
           Men
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           to
           square
           their
           own
           Actions
           in
           their
           respective
           Stations
           ,
           and
           the
           
           like
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           Wars
           between
           Scotus
           and
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           the
           Nominalists
           and
           the
           Realists
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Common-wealths
           in
           the
           Metaphysical
           World
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           more
           beyond
           than
           they
           are
           below
           their
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           numberless
           Sects
           of
           Disputers
           do
           not
           quarrel
           and
           differ
           more
           about
           any
           one
           thing
           ,
           than
           the
           Notion
           of
           Transubstantiation
           .
        
         
           How
           unreasonable
           a
           thing
           then
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           impose
           it
           upon
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           of
           a
           whole
           Nation
           under
           Forfeiture
           of
           all
           their
           
             Share
             in
             the
             Government
          
           ,
           to
           abjure
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           morally
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           understand
           ?
           This
           seems
           too
           bold
           and
           profane
           an
           Affront
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           in
           whose
           Presence
           the
           Protestation
           is
           made
           ;
           and
           only
           declares
           that
           Men
           will
           swear
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           before
           the
           great
           Searcher
           of
           Hearts
           ,
           rather
           than
           lose
           any
           worldly
           Interest
           :
           And
           I
           dare
           appeal
           to
           the
           Honourable
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           if
           (
           when
           they
           consider
           seriously
           with
           themselves
           )
           they
           have
           any
           
             distinct
             Idea
          
           or
           Notion
           in
           their
           minds
           of
           the
           thing
           they
           here
           so
           solemnly
           renounce
           .
           I
           fansie
           if
           every
           Man
           were
           obliged
           to
           give
           his
           own
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           whatever
           Transubstantiation
           may
           be
           ,
           it
           would
           certainly
           be
           Babel
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Fathers
           or
           rather
           Mid-wifes
           of
           the
           first
           Transubstantiation
           Test
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1673.
           were
           the
           two
           famous
           Burgesses
           of
           Oxon
           ,
           who
           
           brought
           it
           forth
           without
           so
           much
           as
           consulting
           their
           learned
           Vniversity
           .
           How
           much
           the
           Gentleman
           Burgess
           understood
           ,
           I
           can
           only
           guess
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           very
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           his
           Brother
           ,
           the
           Alderman
           ,
           (
           if
           the
           Tryal
           were
           made
           )
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           pronounce
           the
           word
           ,
           much
           less
           hammer
           out
           the
           Notion
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           but
           a
           
             prophane
             Levity
          
           in
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           and
           a
           shameless
           abuse
           put
           upon
           God
           and
           Religion
           ,
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           wicked
           designs
           of
           a
           Rebel
           Faction
           ,
           as
           the
           Event
           hath
           proved
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           true
           state
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           I
           find
           my self
           obliged
           to
           give
           a
           brief
           historical
           Account
           of
           the
           Rise
           and
           Progress
           of
           this
           
             Controversie
             of
             Transubstantiation
          
           ;
           which
           when
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           the
           result
           and
           summ
           of
           the
           account
           will
           be
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           one
           thing
           in
           which
           Christendom
           more
           both
           agrees
           and
           disagrees
           .
           All
           parties
           consent
           in
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           differ
           in
           the
           manner
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           the
           History
           will
           branch
           it self
           into
           Two
           parts
           :
        
         
           I.
           As
           the
           Matter
           is
           stated
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           II.
           As
           it
           hath
           been
           determined
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Where
           the
           first
           part
           will
           sub-divide
           it self
           into
           Two
           other
           branches
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           The
           Ecclesiastical
           account
           of
           the
           thing
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Authoritative
           Definitions
           and
           Determinations
           
           of
           the
           Church
           about
           it
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           2ly
           .
           The
           Scholastical
           account
           ,
           or
           the
           various
           Disputes
           of
           the
           School-men
           among
           themselves
           in
           their
           Cells
           and
           Cloysters
           ,
           none
           of
           which
           were
           ever
           vouched
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           when
           I
           have
           represented
           the
           whole
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           I
           may
           safely
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Honour
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Nation
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           World
           Transubstantiation
           be
           not
           the
           unfittest
           thing
           in
           it
           to
           set
           up
           for
           a
           
             State
             TEST
          
           ?
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           then
           it
           is
           evident
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           that
           are
           but
           ordinarily
           conversant
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Learning
           ,
           That
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           from
           Age
           to
           Age
           asserted
           the
           real
           and
           substantial
           Presence
           in
           very
           high
           and
           expressive
           terms
           .
           The
           Greeks
           stiled
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Latins
           agreeable
           with
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           
             Conversion
             ,
             Transmutation
             ,
             Transformation
             ,
             Transfiguration
             ,
             Transelementation
             ,
          
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           Transubstantiation
           :
           By
           all
           which
           they
           expressed
           nothing
           more
           nor
           less
           than
           the
           real
           and
           
             substantial
             Presence
          
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           represent
           their
           Assertions
           at
           large
           ,
           would
           require
           much
           too
           long
           a
           Discourse
           for
           this
           short
           Essay
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           only
           give
           an
           account
           of
           it
           from
           the
           time
           that
           it
           first
           became
           a
           Controversie
           .
        
         
         
           And
           the
           first
           Man
           that
           made
           it
           a
           publick
           Dispute
           ,
           was
           Berengarius
           ,
           Archdeacon
           of
           Anger
           's
           ,
           in
           the
           Eleventh
           Century
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           1047
           ,
           who
           pleaded
           in
           his
           own
           behalf
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           learned
           Man
           ,
           
             Iohannes
             Scotus
             Erigena
          
           ,
           who
           passed
           without
           Censure
           in
           the
           Ninth
           Century
           ;
           but
           ,
           to
           pass
           him
           by
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           Berengarius
           publickly
           denyed
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Real
           and
           
             Substantial
             Presence
          
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           resolved
           the
           whole
           Mystery
           into
           a
           mere
           Type
           and
           Figure
           ;
           for
           this
           he
           is
           condemned
           of
           Heresie
           in
           the
           Year
           1050
           ,
           in
           a
           Council
           at
           Rome
           ,
           under
           Leo
           the
           Ninth
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           Year
           ,
           in
           a
           Synod
           at
           Verselles
           ,
           and
           another
           at
           Paris
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           by
           Victor
           the
           Second
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1055.
           
           Upon
           which
           Berengarius
           ,
           in
           a
           Council
           held
           at
           Tours
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Year
           ,
           submitted
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           recanted
           his
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           But
           soon
           relapsing
           ,
           Pope
           Nicholas
           the
           Second
           ,
           summons
           a
           Council
           at
           Rome
           ,
           of
           113
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1059
           ,
           where
           Berengarius
           abjures
           his
           Opinion
           in
           this
           form
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
               That
               he
               Anathematizes
               that
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               asserts
               ,
               That
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               after
               the
               Consecration
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               is
            
             only
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             
               and
               not
               the
            
             true
             Body
             and
             Blood
             
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
            
             sensibly
             handled
             ,
             and
             broke
             
               by
               the
               Priest's
            
             hands
             ,
             
               and
               so
            
             eaten
             
               by
               the
               Communicants
            
             .
          
           
           And
           this
           declaration
           he
           seals
           with
           an
           Oath
           to
           the
           
             blessed
             Trinity
          
           upon
           the
           Evangelists
           .
        
         
           But
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           Pope
           Nicholas
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           First
           of
           France
           ,
           a
           vehement
           Enemy
           of
           Berengarius
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           (
           who
           therefore
           had
           summoned
           the
           fore-mentioned
           several
           French
           Councils
           against
           him
           )
           Berengarius
           returns
           to
           his
           old
           Principles
           ,
           and
           publickly
           justifies
           them
           ,
           in
           writing
           ,
           to
           the
           World.
           For
           which
           he
           is
           censured
           by
           several
           Provincial
           Councils
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           succeeding
           in
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           calls
           a
           Council
           at
           Rome
           in
           the
           Year
           1078
           ,
           in
           which
           Berengarius
           abjures
           again
           ,
           much
           after
           the
           same
           form
           with
           the
           former
           abjuration
           .
           But
           Pope
           Gregory
           (
           not
           satisfied
           with
           the
           same
           general
           Confession
           ,
           of
           the
           
             substantial
             Presence
          
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           already
           eluded
           )
           in
           a
           second
           Council
           ,
           held
           the
           Year
           following
           ,
           he
           imposes
           this
           
             From
             of
             Recantation
          
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           
             I
             Berengarius
             believe
             in
             my
             Heart
             ,
             and
             confess
             with
             my
             Mouth
             ,
             That
             the
             things
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Consecration
             ,
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             true
             and
             
               proper
               Flesh
            
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             
               true
               Body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             was
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             sacrificed
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             the
             
             true
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             that
             was
             shed
             out
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             
               sacramental
               Sign
            
             ,
             but
             in
             propriety
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             reality
             of
             Substance
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           indeed
           a
           pretty
           bold
           Assertion
           of
           the
           
             substantial
             Presence
          
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           the
           Modus
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           he
           durst
           not
           venture
           to
           desine
           it
           ,
           as
           himself
           declares
           in
           his
           
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Gospels
          
           ,
           where
           after
           having
           recited
           several
           Opinions
           about
           it
           ,
           he
           concludes
           ,
           
             
               But
               these
               several
               surmises
               I
               shall
               not
               pursue
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               the
            
             substance
             
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
            
             converted
             
               into
               the
            
             substance
             
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               the
            
             Modus
             
               of
               the
               Conversion
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               to
               confess
               my
               Ignorance
               .
            
          
           And
           so
           ended
           this
           Controversie
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           Berengarius
           ever
           after
           living
           peaceably
           ;
           and
           about
           Eight
           Years
           after
           dying
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           about
           this
           time
           
           Aristotle's
           Philosophy
           was
           brought
           into
           Europe
           ,
           out
           of
           Arabia
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           translated
           into
           the
           Arabick
           Tongue
           by
           
             Averroes
             ,
             Avicenna
          
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           them
           translated
           into
           Latin
           ;
           for
           the
           Greek
           Language
           was
           at
           that
           time
           utterly
           lost
           in
           those
           Western
           parts
           of
           the
           World.
           This
           being
           then
           a
           mighty
           novelty
           ,
           the
           School-men
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           only
           pretenders
           to
           Learning
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           embraced
           it
           with
           a
           greedy
           and
           implicit
           Faith
           ,
           supposing
           it
           the
           very
           Gospel
           of
           all
           Philosophick
           Knowledge
           ;
           and
           
           therefore
           set
           themselves
           to
           mix
           and
           blend
           it
           with
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Christian
           Schools
           ;
           and
           by
           its
           Rules
           and
           Maxims
           to
           Explain
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Among
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           had
           one
           very
           odd
           Notion
           ,
           singular
           to
           himself
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           other
           Philosophers
           of
           
             Greece
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           every
           substance
           was
           compounded
           of
           matter
           and
           form
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           two
           were
           
             really
             distinct
          
           from
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           then
           that
           the
           quantity
           of
           every
           Body
           was
           really
           distinct
           from
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           distinct
           as
           to
           be
           separable
           from
           it
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           That
           all
           other
           
             Qualities
             ,
             Accidents
          
           ,
           and
           Predicaments
           were
           founded
           not
           in
           the
           Substance
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Quantity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           all
           change
           of
           Affairs
           ever
           fol'owed
           its
           Fortunes
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           having
           in
           all
           Ages
           asserted
           the
           real
           and
           
             substantial
             Presence
          
           ;
           Oh
           ,
           say
           they
           (
           to
           shew
           their
           deep
           new
           Learning
           )
           That
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           the
           Aristotelian
           way
           ,
           by
           separating
           the
           Form
           of
           the
           Bread
           from
           the
           Matter
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           by
           separating
           the
           
             inward
             Substance
          
           of
           Bread
           ,
           from
           its
           
             outward
             Quantity
          
           ,
           and
           its
           
             retinue
             of
             Qualities
          
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           Rise
           of
           Philosophick
           or
           
             Scholastick
             Transubstantiation
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Quantity
           and
           Accidents
           of
           the
           Bread
           are
           pared
           off
           from
           all
           the
           Substance
           ,
           and
           shaped
           and
           moulded
           a-new
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           cover
           an
           humane
           Body
           :
           And
           after
           this
           
           they
           run
           into
           an
           infinite
           Variety
           of
           Disputes
           and
           Hypotheses
           among
           themselves
           ;
           so
           that
           till
           the
           Last
           Age
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           chief
           entertainment
           of
           all
           pretenders
           to
           Philosophy
           in
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           Rupertus
           Abbot
           of
           Dentsch
           ,
           a
           Village
           upon
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           lying
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           against
           the
           City
           of
           Cologne
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           reputation
           for
           Learning
           in
           that
           Age
           ,
           makes
           out
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           the
           Thing
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Vnion
             of
             the
          
           Word
           ,
           or
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           
             that
             is
          
           Omnipresent
           
             with
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             that
             Vnity
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             that
             makes
             it
             one
             Body
             with
             that
             in
             Heaven
             :
             And
             withal
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             easie
             for
             our
             Saviour
             to
             assume
             ,
             or
             unite
             himself
             to
             one
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             one
             body
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             both
             his
             Body
             .
          
           This
           was
           fine
           and
           curious
           ,
           but
           not
           Aristotelian
           enough
           for
           that
           Age
           ;
           in
           which
           that
           Philosophy
           was
           set
           up
           as
           the
           Standard
           of
           humane
           Wisdom
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Beaux
             Esprits
          
           :
           Among
           these
           ,
           
             Petrus
             Abelardus
          
           gain'd
           a
           mighty
           Name
           and
           Reputation
           for
           his
           skill
           in
           these
           new
           found
           Philosophick
           Curiosities
           ,
           tho'
           otherwise
           a
           Man
           versed
           (
           much
           beyond
           the
           Genius
           of
           that
           Age
           )
           in
           Polite
           Learning
           ;
           but
           being
           of
           a
           proud
           and
           assuming
           Nature
           ,
           he
           soon
           drew
           upon
           himself
           the
           Envy
           of
           the
           less
           Learned
           Monks
           ;
           which
           cost
           him
           a
           long
           scene
           of
           Troubles
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           elegantly
           described
           
           them
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           his
           own
           Persecutions
           .
        
         
           But
           among
           many
           other
           singularities
           to
           maintain
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           matter
           from
           the
           form
           ,
           and
           the
           substance
           from
           the
           accidents
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           make
           use
           of
           this
           shift
           ,
           That
           upon
           the
           Separation
           of
           the
           Substance
           ,
           the
           Accidents
           that
           cannot
           subsist
           of
           themselves
           ,
           are
           supported
           by
           the
           Air.
           
        
         
           But
           then
           comes
           
             Peter
             Lombard
          
           ,
           
           Anno
           1140.
           
           Grand
           Master
           of
           the
           Sentences
           ,
           and
           Father
           of
           the
           next
           race
           of
           School-men
           ,
           who
           indeed
           proves
           the
           real
           and
           
             substantial
             Presence
          
           out
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ;
           particularly
           St.
           Austin
           and
           St.
           Ambrose
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           explain
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           formal
           or
           material
           change
           ;
           whether
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           be
           reduced
           into
           its
           
             first
             matter
          
           ,
           or
           into
           nothing
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           his
           conclusion
           is
           ,
           
             definire
             non
             sufficio
          
           :
           
             
               I
               presume
               not
               to
               determine
               ;
               and
               therefore
               quitting
               these
               uncertain
               things
               ,
               this
               I
               certainly
               know
               from
               Authorities
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               That
               the
            
             substance
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             are
             converted
             
               into
               the
            
             substance
             
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               the
            
             manner
             
               of
               the
               Conversion
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               confess
               our
               Ignorance
               .
            
          
           But
           if
           you
           inquire
           in
           what
           subject
           the
           Accidents
           subsist
           ,
           he
           answers
           problematically
           
             (
             mihi
             videtur
          
           )
           that
           they
           subsist
           without
           any
           subject
           at
           all
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           was
           agreed
           in
           all
           Schools
           ,
           That
           whatever
           became
           of
           the
           Substance
           the
           Accidents
           remained
           :
           And
           that
           all
           outward
           Operations
           terminated
           there
           ;
           and
           that
           only
           they
           were
           broken
           and
           eaten
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           some
           were
           for
           its
           permanency
           with
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ,
           some
           for
           its
           Annihilation
           ,
           some
           for
           
             physical
             Conversion
          
           .
           But
           then
           these
           Curiosites
           were
           kept
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           where
           witty
           Men
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           more
           useful
           Imployment
           entertained
           and
           amused
           themselves
           ,
           with
           these
           fine
           subtleties
           of
           thought
           :
           But
           then
           they
           were
           confined
           within
           the
           Schools
           and
           never
           admitted
           so
           much
           as
           to
           ask
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           Age
           comes
           that
           young
           and
           active
           Pope
           ,
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           to
           the
           See
           ,
           Anno
           1198.
           in
           the
           Thirty
           seventh
           Year
           of
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           having
           been
           made
           Cardinal
           in
           the
           Twenty
           ninth
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Eighteenth
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           he
           summoned
           the
           famous
           Fourth
           ,
           or
           great
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           at
           which
           were
           present
           above
           400
           Bishops
           ,
           Metropolitans
           and
           Patriarchs
           ,
           besides
           Embassadors
           from
           all
           Princes
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           for
           recovery
           of
           the
           Holy
           Land
           ,
           Extirpation
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           for
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           this
           Council
           the
           Word
           Transubstantiate
           is
           first
           
           used
           in
           a
           Decree
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           express
           the
           real
           or
           
             substantial
             Presence
          
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           under
           the
           species
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           :
           Where
           ,
           in
           the
           Decree
           against
           the
           heresie
           of
           the
           Albigenses
           ,
           who
           denied
           the
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           ,
           it
           is
           Enacted
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
            
             really
             
               contained
               under
               the
               species
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               :
               The
               Bread
               being
            
             Transubstantiated
             
               into
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               Wine
               into
               the
               Blood
               ,
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           But
           though
           the
           Council
           used
           the
           word
           to
           Express
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           define
           its
           signification
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           It
           was
           a
           word
           that
           at
           that
           time
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           was
           in
           fashion
           ,
           having
           been
           made
           use
           of
           by
           some
           of
           the
           more
           Polite
           Writers
           of
           the
           Age.
           
        
         
           Some
           give
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Invention
           to
           
             Paschasius
             Radbertus
          
           ,
           some
           to
           
             Petrus
             Blesensis
          
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           others
           ;
           but
           being
           a
           word
           in
           Vogue
           among
           learned
           Men
           ,
           the
           Council
           made
           use
           of
           it
           as
           a
           Term
           of
           Art
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           old
           word
           ,
           Transelementation
           ,
           that
           had
           hitherto
           kept
           its
           possession
           among
           both
           Greeks
           and
           Latins
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           pity
           the
           Greek
           Copy
           of
           this
           Canon
           is
           lost
           ,
           whereas
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           preserved
           :
           For
           if
           we
           had
           the
           Greek
           word
           that
           answered
           to
           the
           Latin
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           given
           us
           some
           more
           light
           into
           the
           thing
           .
           However
           ,
           this
           was
           all
           that
           was
           
           defined
           by
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           much
           disputed
           by
           learned
           Men
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           those
           Canons
           ,
           many
           contending
           that
           they
           were
           drawn
           up
           after
           the
           Council
           ,
           because
           they
           often
           quote
           ,
           and
           appeal
           to
           its
           Decrees
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           chief
           Argument
           of
           the
           Learned
           and
           the
           Loyal
           
             William
             Barclay
          
           ,
           and
           others
           against
           them
           .
           But
           if
           these
           learned
           Men
           had
           considered
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           and
           looked
           back
           to
           the
           Third
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           found
           all
           the
           Canons
           cited
           in
           this
           extant
           in
           that
           :
           So
           that
           only
           some
           Canons
           of
           the
           Third
           Council
           ,
           are
           revived
           and
           ratified
           in
           this
           Fourth
           :
           And
           after
           the
           clearing
           of
           this
           Objection
           ,
           I
           can
           see
           no
           other
           material
           Exception
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           ;
           this
           word
           having
           gain'd
           the
           Authority
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Council
           ,
           and
           being
           put
           into
           the
           Decretals
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           Gregory
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           in
           honor
           of
           his
           Uncle
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           ,
           it
           soon
           gained
           universal
           usage
           among
           the
           Latins
           ,
           and
           was
           adopted
           into
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           
             School
             Terms
          
           ;
           and
           was
           there
           hammer'd
           into
           a
           Thousand
           shapes
           and
           forms
           ,
           by
           those
           Masters
           of
           Subtlety
           :
           And
           upon
           it
           St.
           
             Thomas
             of
             Aquin
          
           erects
           a
           new
           Kingdom
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           against
           the
           old
           Lombardian
           Empire
           ;
           but
           long
           he
           had
           not
           Reigned
           ,
           when
           Scotus
           ,
           our
           subtle
           Country-man
           ,
           set
           up
           against
           him
           .
           And
           whatever
           St.
           
             Thomas
             
             of
             Aquin
          
           asserted
           ,
           for
           that
           reason
           only
           ,
           he
           contradicted
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           two
           became
           the
           very
           Caesar
           and
           Pompey
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           almost
           all
           the
           great
           Masters
           of
           Disputation
           from
           that
           time
           ,
           fighting
           under
           one
           of
           their
           commands
           ;
           and
           what
           intelligible
           Philosophy
           both
           parties
           vented
           about
           the
           Substantial
           o●
           
             Transubstantial
             Presence
          
           ,
           upon
           supposition
           of
           the
           real
           difference
           between
           Matter
           and
           
             Form
             ,
             Substance
          
           and
           Accidents
           ,
           would
           be
           both
           too
           nice
           and
           too
           tedious
           to
           recite
           ;
           only
           in
           general
           the
           Thomists
           maintain
           the
           Transmutation
           of
           the
           Elements
           ;
           the
           Scotists
           ,
           the
           Annihilation
           ;
           and
           they
           proceed
           to
           abstract
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           they
           could
           not
           only
           separate
           the
           Matter
           and
           Form
           ,
           and
           Accidents
           of
           the
           Bread
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           the
           Paneity
           or
           Breadishness
           it self
           from
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           founded
           a
           new
           Vtopian
           World
           of
           Metaphysick
           and
           Specifick
           Entities
           and
           Abstracts
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           I
           have
           ,
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           represented
           the
           
             Scholastick
             History
          
           of
           this
           Argument
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           ;
           having
           gone
           no
           farther
           than
           to
           assign
           or
           appropriate
           a
           Word
           to
           signifie
           such
           a
           thing
           ;
           but
           all
           along
           declaring
           the
           Thing
           it self
           to
           be
           beyond
           the
           compass
           of
           a
           Definition
           .
           I
           know
           't
           is
           commonly
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           hath
           presumed
           to
           define
           the
           Modus
           ;
           and
           learned
           Men
           (
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           fatal
           over-sight
           )
           
           take
           it
           up
           on
           trust
           one
           from
           another
           ;
           and
           the
           Definition
           is
           generally
           given
           in
           these
           Terms
           :
           That
           ,
        
         
           Transubstantiation
           is
           wrought
           by
           the
           Annihilation
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           the
           Accidents
           remaining
           :
           To
           the
           which
           Annihilation
           succeeds
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           under
           the
           Accidents
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Durham
           and
           Winchester
           represent
           it
           ;
           so
           Mr.
           Alix
           ,
           and
           the
           Writers
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           but
           contrary
           to
           the
           sence
           of
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           they
           confound
           the
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           with
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           as
           this
           learned
           Man
           hath
           done
           through
           his
           whole
           Disputation
           upon
           it
           ,
           using
           the
           very
           words
           promiscuously
           (
           as
           indeed
           all
           the
           modern
           Followers
           of
           Calvin
           do
           )
           and
           charging
           the
           same
           absurdities
           upon
           both
           ,
           and
           imputing
           the
           first
           Invention
           of
           the
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           to
           Nicolas
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           in
           their
           Decrees
           against
           Berengarius
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           how
           so
           many
           learned
           Men
           should
           with
           so
           much
           assurance
           fansie
           to
           themselves
           such
           a
           Definition
           in
           the
           Trent
           Council
           ,
           of
           the
           Modus
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           by
           the
           Annihilation
           of
           the
           Substance
           ,
           and
           the
           Permanency
           of
           the
           Accidents
           ,
           when
           the
           Fathers
           of
           that
           Council
           were
           so
           far
           from
           any
           such
           Design
           ,
           That
           they
           design'd
           nothing
           more
           carefully
           ,
           than
           to
           avoid
           all
           Scholastick
           Definitions
           .
           The
           subtil
           Disputes
           about
           
           the
           
             Modus
             existendi
          
           (
           as
           they
           termed
           it
           )
           between
           the
           Dominicans
           and
           Franciscans
           in
           that
           Council
           are
           described
           at
           large
           by
           Father
           Paolo
           himself
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Book
           of
           his
           History
           .
           But
           withal
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           they
           were
           extreamly
           Displeasing
           and
           Offensive
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           all
           to
           the
           NUNCIO
           himself
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           resolved
           in
           a
           General
           Congregation
           to
           determine
           the
           Matter
           in
           as
           few
           and
           general
           Terms
           as
           possible
           ,
           to
           offend
           neither
           Party
           ,
           and
           avoid
           Contentions
           ;
           and
           when
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           Decree
           ,
           they
           fell
           into
           new
           Disputes
           ,
           they
           are
           check'd
           by
           the
           Famous
           Bishop
           of
           Bitunto
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Compilers
           of
           the
           Canons
           ,
           telling
           them
           they
           came
           thither
           to
           condemn
           Heresies
           ,
           not
           to
           define
           Scholastick
           Niceties
           .
           And
           accordingly
           in
           the
           very
           First
           Chapter
           of
           the
           13th
           .
           Session
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           Article
           was
           defined
           ,
           when
           they
           determined
           the
           Real
           Presence
           ;
           they
           at
           the
           same
           time
           declare
           the
           
             Existendi
             Ratio
          
           to
           be
           ineffable
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           4th
           .
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           Transubstantiation
           is
           decreed
           ,
           the
           Canon
           runs
           thus
           :
           That
           ,
        
         
           
             By
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Conversion
             of
             the
             whole
             Substance
             of
             the
             Bread
             into
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Substance
             of
             the
             Wine
             into
             the
             Substance
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             which
             Conversion
             is
             fitly
             and
             properly
             called
             by
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
          
           Transubstantiation
           .
        
         
         
           In
           all
           which
           the
           Council
           only
           appropriates
           the
           Word
           Transubstantiation
           to
           express
           the
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           ,
           which
           it
           had
           before
           determined
           in
           the
           First
           Chapter
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           after
           a
           natural
           way
           of
           Existence
           ,
           as
           Christ
           sits
           at
           the
           right
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           Sacramental
           ,
           after
           an
           
             ineffable
             manner
          
           .
        
         
           Tho
           here
           some
           peevishly
           object
           ,
           the
           Inconsistence
           of
           the
           Council
           with
           it self
           ,
           when
           it
           declares
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           is
           inexpressible
           and
           yet
           appropriates
           a
           word
           to
           express
           it
           :
           Whereas
           all
           Christendom
           knows
           that
           the
           Procession
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Word
           from
           the
           Father
           is
           Ineffable
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           expressed
           by
           the
           Word
           Generation
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Vnion
           of
           the
           divine
           and
           humane
           Nature
           is
           ineffable
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           called
           the
           
             Hypostatical
             Vnion
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Vnity
           in
           the
           Trinity
           is
           ineffable
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           expressed
           by
           the
           Word
           Consubstantial
           :
           So
           that
           this
           Council
           seems
           to
           have
           defin'd
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           did
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           in
           expressing
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Three
           Persons
           by
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Distinction
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           amounted
           to
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           That
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           from
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           that
           in
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           God-head
           there
           is
           a
           Trinity
           ,
           so
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           to
           avoid
           the
           Niceties
           of
           contentious
           Men
           ,
           such
           as
           Arius
           was
           ,
           determine
           that
           for
           the
           Time
           to
           come
           the
           
           Mystery
           shall
           be
           expressed
           by
           the
           Terms
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           any
           Philosophical
           Notion
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           the
           Church
           never
           presum'd
           to
           define
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Definition
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Substances
           under
           the
           Species
           or
           Appearances
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           thought
           convenient
           to
           express
           by
           the
           Word
           Transubstantiation
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           tho
           the
           Council
           approve
           the
           Word
           ,
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           impose
           it
           ,
           it
           only
           declares
           it
           to
           be
           convenient
           ,
           but
           no
           where
           says
           't
           is
           necessary
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Term
           Conversion
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           older
           than
           the
           Word
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           familiarly
           used
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           the
           Word
           Species
           :
           I
           know
           indeed
           it
           is
           usual
           with
           School-men
           and
           Protestant
           Writers
           to
           translate
           the
           Words
           under
           
             Species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
          
           ,
           by
           these
           Words
           ,
           under
           the
           
             Accidents
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
          
           ,
           as
           particularly
           the
           late
           Bishops
           of
           Durham
           and
           Winchester
           have
           done
           .
           But
           this
           is
           to
           impose
           Philosophick
           Niceties
           upon
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           perhaps
           all
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Council
           believed
           the
           Reality
           of
           the
           New
           substantial
           Presence
           under
           the
           Old
           Accidents
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           more
           Temper
           and
           Discretion
           than
           to
           Authorise
           it
           by
           conciliar
           Determination
           ,
           and
           therefore
           use
           only
           the
           Word
           Species
           (
           and
           no
           other
           Word
           is
           
           used
           by
           Nicolas
           II
           ,
           Gregory
           VII
           ,
           and
           Innocent
           III
           ,
           that
           are
           thought
           the
           Three
           great
           Innovators
           in
           the
           Argument
           of
           the
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           )
           that
           properly
           signifies
           Appearance
           ,
           but
           nothing
           of
           Physical
           or
           Natural
           Reality
           ,
           so
           that
           tho
           the
           Presence
           under
           the
           Species
           be
           real
           ,
           yet
           as
           the
           Council
           hath
           defined
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           Natural
           but
           Sacramental
           ,
           which
           
             Sacramental
             Real
             Presence
          
           they
           express
           by
           the
           Word
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           recommend
           the
           Propriety
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           the
           Acceptance
           of
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           short
           History
           of
           the
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           where
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           discern
           ,
           the
           thing
           it self
           hath
           been
           owned
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Modus
           of
           it
           never
           defined
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           and
           tho
           they
           have
           fansied
           Thousand
           Definitions
           to
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Metaphysicks
           were
           never
           admitted
           into
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           so
           I
           proceed
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           defin'd
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           find
           much
           the
           same
           Harmony
           of
           Faith
           and
           Discord
           of
           Philosophy
           as
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           we
           must
           begin
           with
           the
           famous
           Confession
           of
           Ausburg
           ,
           that
           was
           drawn
           up
           by
           Melancthon
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Year
           1530
           presented
           to
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           by
           several
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           as
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           
           and
           as
           the
           only
           true
           standard
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           Confesion
           consists
           of
           Two
           parts
           .
           
             
               I.
               What
               Doctrines
               themselves
               taught
               .
            
             
               II.
               What
               Abuses
               they
               desired
               to
               be
               reformed
               .
            
          
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           later
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           undertook
           to
           procure
           a
           General
           Council
           .
        
         
           
             As
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             particularly
             this
             Article
             of
             the
          
           Presence
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             they
             have
             published
             it
             in
             two
             several
             forms
             :
             In
             the
          
           Latin
           
             Edition
             it
             is
             worded
             thus
          
           :
           
             Concerning
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             we
             teach
             ,
             That
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             are
             there
             
               present
               indeed
            
             ,
             and
             are
             distributed
             to
             the
             Receivers
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             and
             condemn
             those
             that
             teach
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             In
             the
          
           German
           
             Edition
             it
             is
             worded
             thus
          
           :
           
             Concerning
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             we
             teach
             ,
             That
             the
             
               true
               Body
            
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             are
             
               truly
               present
            
             in
             the
             Supper
             ,
             under
             the
             species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             are
             there
             distributed
             and
             received
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             an
             Apology
             written
             by
             the
          
           same
           
             hand
             ,
             and
             published
             the
             Year
             following
             ,
             it
             is
             thus
             expressed
             :
          
           
             We
             believe
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Supper
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             are
             really
             and
             substantially
             present
             ,
             and
             are
             Exhibited
             indeed
             with
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             seen
             ,
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             This
             belief
             our
             Divines
             constantly
             maintain
             ,
             and
             we
             
             find
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             asserted
             the
             
               Corporeal
               Presence
            
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Greek
             Church
             hath
             anciently
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             asserted
             the
             same
             ;
          
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           
             Canon
             Missae
          
           .
        
         
           
             The
             same
             Author
             Explains
             himself
             more
             at
             large
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
          
           Fredericus
           Myconius
           .
           
             I
             send
             you
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             the
             passages
             out
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             held
             the
             same
             with
             us
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             our
             Lord
             are
             there
             
               present
               indeed
            
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             divers
             Citations
             he
             concludes
             ,
          
           
             That
             seeing
             this
             is
             the
             
               express
               Doctrine
            
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             
               constant
               Tradition
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             how
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             only
             be
             understood
             the
             sign
             of
             an
             
               absent
               Body
            
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             frequently
             makes
             use
             of
             Metaphors
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             between
             
               Historical
               Relations
            
             ,
             and
             
               Divine
               Institutions
            
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             matters
             transacted
             among
             Men
             ,
             and
             visible
             to
             the
             Sence
             are
             related
             ;
             and
             here
             we
             are
             allow'd
             ,
             and
             often
             forced
             to
             speak
             figuratively
             :
             But
             if
             in
             Divine
             Precepts
             ,
             or
             Revelations
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             or
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             take
             the
             same
             liberty
             ,
             wise
             Men
             cannot
             but
             fore-see
             the
             Mischiefs
             that
             would
             unavoidably
             follow
             .
             There
             would
             be
             no
             certainty
             of
             any
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             And
             he
             gives
             an
             instance
             in
             the
             Precept
             of
          
           Circumcision
           to
           Abraham
           :
           
           That
           upon
           those
           Terms
           the
           good
           Patriarch
           might
           have
           argued
           with
           himself
           ,
           That
           God
           never
           intended
           to
           impose
           a
           thing
           so
           seemingly
           absurd
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           sound
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           Precept
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           only
           of
           a
           Figurative
           or
           Metaphorical
           Circumcision
           ;
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           our
           Lusts.
           
             So
             far
             this
             Learned
             Reformer
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Authority
           of
           Melancthon
           weighs
           more
           with
           us
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           St.
           very
           well
           observes
           )
           that
           in
           the
           settlement
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           
           there
           was
           no
           such
           regard
           had
           to
           Luther
           or
           Calvin
           ,
           as
           to
           Erasmus
           and
           Melancthon
           ,
           whose
           Learning
           and
           Moderation
           were
           in
           greater
           Esteem
           here
           ,
           than
           the
           fiery
           spirits
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           yet
           few
           Writers
           have
           asserted
           the
           Substantial
           and
           
             Corporeal
             Presence
          
           in
           higher
           terms
           than
           this
           
             moderate
             Reformer
          
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           may
           sometimes
           have
           varied
           in
           Forms
           of
           Speech
           ,
           he
           continued
           constant
           and
           immovable
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           the
           Confession
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Churches
           (
           at
           the
           Compiling
           of
           which
           he
           was
           chief
           Assistant
           )
           drawn
           up
           in
           the
           Year
           1551
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           presented
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ;
           a
           true
           and
           
             substantial
             Presence
          
           is
           asserted
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           Ministration
           .
           
             
               We
               teach
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               That
               Sacraments
               are
               Divine
               Institutions
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               things
               themselves
            
             out
             of
             the
             use
             
               desing'd
               are
               no
               
               Sacraments
               ;
               but
            
             in
             the
             use
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               verily
               and
            
             substantially
             
               present
               ;
               and
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               are
               indeed
               taken
               by
               the
               Receivers
               .
            
          
        
         
           There
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           one
           singular
           Notion
           in
           this
           Confession
           ,
           That
           the
           Real
           and
           Substantial
           Presence
           lasts
           no
           longer
           than
           the
           Ministration
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           nothing
           to
           our
           Argument
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           a
           
             substantial
             Presence
          
           is
           asserted
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Year
           1536
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Ausburg
           Confession
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Divines
           of
           
             Vpper
             Germany
          
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           conven'd
           at
           Wirtemberg
           ,
           by
           the
           procurement
           and
           mediation
           of
           Bucer
           ,
           who
           undertook
           to
           moderate
           between
           both
           parties
           ;
           where
           they
           agreed
           in
           this
           form
           of
           Confession
           .
           
             
               We
               believe
               according
               to
               the
               words
               of
            
             Irenaeus
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Eucharist
               consists
               of
               two
               things
               ,
               one
               Earthly
               the
               other
               Heavenly
               ;
               and
               therefore
               believe
               and
               teach
               ,
               That
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               are
               truly
               and
            
             substantially
             
               exhibited
               and
               received
               with
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
            
          
           This
           is
           subscribed
           by
           the
           chief
           Divines
           of
           both
           Parties
           ,
           and
           approved
           by
           the
           Helvetian
           Ministers
           themselves
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Bohemian
             Waldenses
          
           in
           their
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           presented
           to
           Ferdinand
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           and
           Bohemia
           ,
           declare
           expressly
           ,
           That
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           are
           the
           very
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           
           with
           his
           
             Natural
             Body
          
           ,
           but
           by
           another
           way
           of
           Existence
           than
           at
           the
           Right-hand
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             In
             the
          
           Greek
           
             Form
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             this
             Prayer
             was
             used
             :
          
           Make
           this
           Bread
           the
           precious
           Body
           of
           thy
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           in
           this
           Cup
           ,
           the
           precious
           Blood
           of
           thy
           Christ
           ,
           changing
           them
           by
           thy
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           
             which
             words
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Liturgies
             of
             St.
          
           Chrysostom
           
             and
             St.
          
           Basil.
           
        
         
           And
           Ieremias
           
             the
             Learned
          
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           
             in
             his
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
          
           Greek
           
             Church
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
          
           Lutheran
           
             Divines
             ,
             affirms
          
           That
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           believes
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Consecration
           the
           Bread
           is
           changed
           into
           the
           very
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Wine
           into
           the
           very
           Blood
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Year
             1570.
             was
             held
             a
             Council
             in
          
           Poland
           
             of
             the
             Divines
             of
             the
          
           Ausburg
           ,
           the
           Helvetian
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Bohemian
           
             Confessions
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             agreed
             in
             this
             Declaration
             .
          
           As
           to
           that
           unhappy
           Controversie
           of
           the
           Supper
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           We
           agree
           in
           the
           Sence
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           rightly
           understood
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           particularly
           by
           Irenaeus
           ,
           who
           affirms
           that
           the
           Mystery
           consists
           of
           two
           things
           ,
           one
           Earthly
           ,
           and
           another
           Heavenly
           .
           Neither
           do
           we
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Elements
           and
           Signs
           are
           meer
           naked
           and
           empty
           Things
           signified
           to
           Believers
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           speak
           more
           clearly
           and
           distinctly
           ,
           we
           agree
           that
           we
           believe
           and
           confess
           the
           
             substantial
             Presence
          
           of
           Christ
           is
           
             not
             only
             signified
          
           to
           Believers
           ,
           but
           is
           
             really
             held
             forth
             ,
             distributed
             and
             exhibited
             ,
          
           the
           Symbols
           being
           joined
           with
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           and
           not
           
             meerly
             naked
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             nature
             of
             Sacraments
             .
             This
             Confession
             was
             confirmed
             at
             several
             times
             ,
             by
             several
             following
             Synods
             in
             the
             same
             Kingdom
             ,
             at
          
           Cracow
           1573.
           at
           Peterkaw
           1578.
           at
           Walhoff
           1583.
           
        
         
           The
           First
           Man
           that
           opposed
           the
           real
           and
           substantial
           Presence
           was
           Carolostadius
           ,
           Archdeacon
           of
           Wirtenberg
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           candid
           and
           ingenious
           Melancthon
           gives
           this
           Character
           :
           That
           he
           was
           a
           furious
           Man
           ,
           void
           both
           of
           Wit
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           and
           common
           Sence
           ,
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           Act
           of
           Civility
           or
           good
           Manners
           ;
           so
           far
           from
           any
           appearances
           of
           Piety
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           most
           manifest
           Footsteps
           of
           his
           Wickedness
           .
           He
           condemns
           all
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           of
           the
           heathen
           Nations
           ,
           as
           Unlawful
           ,
           and
           would
           now
           have
           all
           Nations
           governed
           by
           the
           judicial
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           embrac'd
           the
           whole
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           .
        
         
           He
           sets
           up
           the
           Controversie
           about
           the
           Sacraments
           against
           Luther
           ,
           meerly
           out
           of
           Envy
           and
           
           Emulation
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           Sence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           the
           same
           Purpose
           :
           The
           Truth
           of
           all
           which
           (
           he
           says
           )
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Germany
           both
           can
           and
           will
           attest
           .
           Tho
           the
           greatest
           Proof
           of
           his
           Levity
           is
           his
           own
           Writing
           ,
           when
           all
           that
           Disorder
           and
           Schism
           that
           he
           made
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           profess'd
           himself
           a
           Member
           ,
           was
           founded
           upon
           no
           better
           Bottom
           than
           this
           slender
           Nicety
           ,
           That
           when
           our
           Saviour
           said
           this
           is
           my
           Body
           ,
           he
           pointed
           not
           to
           the
           Bread
           but
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           
             But
             in
             this
             he
             is
             vehemently
             opposed
             by
             his
             Master
          
           Luther
           ,
           
             in
             behalf
             of
             a
          
           true
           Corporeal
           Presence
           ,
           
             especially
             in
             his
             Book
          
           Contra
           Coelestes
           Prophetas
           seu
           Fanaticos
           ;
           
             wherein
             he
             lays
             down
             this
             Assertion
             ,
          
           
             That
             by
             the
             Demonstrative
             Pronoun
             hoc
             ,
             Christ
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             Truly
             and
             
               carnally
               present
               with
            
             his
             Body
             in
             the
             Supper
             ,
             and
             that
             
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             of
             which
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             is
             to
             eat
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Bread
             ,
             neither
             is
             that
             
               Communication
               Spiritual
               only
            
             but
             Corporeal
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             personal
             Vnion
             of
             Christ
             :
             So
             we
             are
             to
             conceive
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Body
             make
             up
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             after
             an
             incomprehensible
             manner
             ,
             which
             no
             Reason
             can
             Fathom
             ,
             become
             one
             Essence
             or
             Mass
             ,
             from
             whence
             ,
             as
             Man
             becomes
             God
             ,
             so
             the
             Bread
             becomes
             the
             Body
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             And
             in
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             by
             him
             the
             same
             Year
             at
          
           Wirtemberg
           ,
           
             against
             the
          
           Sacramentarian
           Hereticks
           ,
           
             as
             he
             calls
             them
          
           :
           
             The
             Devil
             opposes
             us
             by
             his
             
               Fanatick
               Emissaries
            
             in
             the
             Blaspheming
             the
             Supper
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             that
             dream
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             there
             only
             given
             as
             a
             Sign
             or
             Symbol
             of
             our
             Christian
             Profession
             ,
             nor
             will
             allow
             that
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             are
             there
             present
             themselves
             ,
             tho
             the
             Words
             are
             express
             and
             perspicuous
             :
             Take
             ,
          
           
             eat
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Body
             .
             In
             this
             Controversie
             he
             was
             engaged
             all
             his
             Life
             ,
             against
          
           Carolostadius
           ,
           
             and
             other
          
           Apostates
           
             from
             the
          
           Ausburg
           
             Confession
             ,
             giving
             them
             no
             better
             Titles
             than
             of
          
           Fanaticks
           ,
           Hereticks
           ,
           Betrayers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Blasphemers
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           Seducers
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           in
           his
           last
           Book
           against
           the
           Divines
           of
           Lovain
           in
           the
           Year
           1545
           ,
           the
           Year
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           he
           makes
           this
           solemn
           Declaration
           .
           
             
               We
               seriously
               believe
               the
            
             Zuinglians
             ,
             
               and
               all
            
             Sacramentarians
             ,
             
               that
               deny
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               received
            
             Ore
             carnali
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               to
               be
            
             Hereticks
             ,
             
               and
               no
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
            
          
           So
           that
           hitherto
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           That
           the
           
             whole
             Body
          
           of
           the
           true
           Old
           Protestants
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           publick
           Confessions
           and
           private
           Writings
           ,
           unanimously
           asserted
           the
           Corporeal
           and
           
             Substantial
             
             Presence
          
           ,
           as
           they
           use
           the
           Words
           promiscuously
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Calvinian
           Churches
           ,
           Grotius
           hath
           observed
           very
           truly
           ,
           That
           the
           Calvinists
           express
           themselves
           in
           a
           quite
           different
           Language
           ,
           in
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           do
           in
           their
           Disputations
           ,
           where
           they
           declare
           themselves
           more
           frankly
           .
           In
           their
           Confessions
           they
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           taken
           
             Really
             ,
             Substantially
             ,
             Essentially
          
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           come
           to
           Discourse'em
           closer
           ,
           the
           whole
           Business
           is
           
             Spiritual
             ,
             without
             Substance
          
           ,
           only
           with
           a
           
             signifying
             Mystery
          
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           reality
           is
           turned
           into
           a
           receiving
           by
           Faith
           ;
           which
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           is
           a
           perfect
           contradiction
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           whole
           Catholick
           Church
           .
        
         
           So
           they
           declare
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           Presburg
           with
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           Christ
           indeed
           gives
           the
           Substance
           of
           his
           Body
           and
           Blood
           by
           the
           working
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           Luther
           signify'd
           to
           Bucer
           ,
           his
           Jealously
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           Strasburgh
           and
           Bazil
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           believed
           nothing
           to
           be
           present
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           .
           Bucer
           returns
           this
           Answer
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           his
           Brethren
           ;
           
             
               This
               is
               their
               Faith
               and
               Doctrine
               concerning
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               That
               in
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               Institution
               and
               Power
               of
               our
               ▪
               
               Lord
               ,
               his
            
             true
             Body
             
               and
               his
            
             true
             Blood
             
               are
               indeed
            
             exhibited
             ,
             given
             and
             taken
             ,
             
               together
               with
               the
               visible
               Signs
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               (
               as
               his
               own
               Words
               declare
               .
               )
               This
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               not
               only
               of
            
             Zuinglius
             ,
             and
             Oecolampadius
             ,
             
               but
               the
               Divines
               of
            
             Upper
             Germany
             
               have
               declared
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               their
               publick
               Confessions
               and
               Writings
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             So
             that
             the
             Difference
             is
             rather
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Absence
             and
             Presence
             ,
          
           than
           about
           the
           Presence
           or
           Absence
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             Reformed
          
           French
           Church
           
             in
             the
             year
             1557.
             declare
             themselves
             much
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             to
             a
             Synod
             of
             Reform'd
          
           German
           
             Divines
             ,
             held
             at
          
           Wormes
           .
           We
           confess
           that
           in
           the
           Supper
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           the
           Benefits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           
             Substance
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
          
           the
           
             very
             Flesh
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             very
             Blood
          
           that
           he
           shed
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           there
           
             not
             meerly
             signify'd
          
           ,
           or
           
             Symbolically
             ,
             Typically
          
           ,
           or
           Figuratively
           ,
           as
           a
           Memorial
           of
           a
           thing
           absent
           ,
           but
           truly
           held
           forth
           ,
           exhibited
           and
           offered
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Symbols
           ,
           that
           are
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           thought
           naked
           ,
           which
           by
           virtue
           of
           God's
           Promise
           ,
           always
           have
           the
           thing
           it self
           truly
           and
           certainly
           conjoin'd
           with
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           given
           to
           the
           good
           or
           to
           the
           bad
           .
        
         
           
             But
             what
             need
             of
             more
             Witnesses
             ,
             when
          
           Calvin
           
             himself
             ,
             the
             very
          
           Vrim
           and
           Thummim
           
             of
             
             the
          
           Calvinian
           
             Churches
             ,
             declares
             his
             Sence
             in
             these
             express
             Words
             .
          
           
           
             I
             affirm
             that
             Christ
             is
             indeed
             given
             by
             the
             Symbols
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             fulfilled
             all
             Righteousness
             for
             our
             Iustification
             ,
             and
             as
             by
             that
             ,
             we
             were
             ingrafted
             into
             his
             Body
             ,
             so
             by
             this
             are
             we
             made
             
               Partakers
               of
               his
               Substance
            
             ,
             by
             Virtue
             of
             it
             we
             feel
             the
             Communication
             of
             all
             good
             Things
             to
             our selves
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Modus
             ,
             
             if
             any
             Man
             inquire
             of
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             that
             the
             Mystery
             is
             too
             sublime
             for
             my
             Wit
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             or
             to
             express
             ;
             and
             to
             speak
             freely
             ,
             I
             rather
             feel
             than
             understand
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             here
             without
             Controversie
             I
             embrace
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             may
             safely
             acquisce
             .
             He
             affirms
             that
             his
             Flesh
             is
             the
             Food
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             the
             Drink
             .
             It
             is
             to
             these
             Aliments
             that
             I
             offer
             my
             Soul
             to
             be
             nourished
             .
             He
             commands
             me
             in
             his
             Holy
             Supper
             ,
             under
             the
             Symbols
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             take
             ,
             eat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             gives
             it
             .
          
           
             Here
             ,
             besides
             the
             express
             Words
             themselves
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             so
             much
          
           Mystery
           
             in
             the
             thing
             as
             he
             affirms
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             more
             than
             meer
          
           Figure
           .
        
         
           
             And
             in
             another
             Passage
             he
             thus
             expresses
             himself
             .
          
           
             That
             God
             doth
             not
             trifle
             in
             
               vain
               Signs
            
             ,
             
             but
             does
             in
             good
             earnest
             perform
             what
             is
             represented
             by
             the
             Symbols
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Communication
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Figure
             conjoined
             with
             the
             Reality
             ,
             is
             represented
             by
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             offered
             and
             exhibited
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             true
             Substance
             is
             given
             us
             ,
             the
             Reality
             conjoined
             with
             the
             Sign
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             are
             made
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             express
             enough
          
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Coena
             Domini
          
           ,
           he
           declares
           his
           Sence
           much
           more
           fully
           .
        
         
           
             If
             notwithstanding
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             it
             be
             enquired
             whether
             the
             Bread
             be
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             the
             visible
             Signs
             that
             represent
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             is
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Instruments
             by
             which
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             given
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             form
             of
             Speech
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             for
             seeing
             the
             Communion
             that
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             with
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             nor
             comprehended
             by
             our
             Vnderstandings
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             there
             
               manifestly
               exposed
               to
               our
               Eye-sight
            
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             have
             a
             very
             proper
             Example
             in
             the
             same
             case
             :
             When
             it
             pleased
             God
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             should
             appear
             at
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             represent
             it
             under
             the
             appearance
             of
             a
             Dove
             ;
             and
             John
             the
             
             Baptist
             ,
             giving
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Transaction
             ,
             only
             relates
             that
             he
             saw
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descending
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             we
             consider
             rightly
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             he
             saw
             nothing
             but
             the
             Dove
             ,
             for
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             invisible
             :
             But
             he
             knowing
             the
             Vision
             not
             to
             be
             a
             
               vain
               Apparition
            
             ,
             but
             a
             certain
             Sign
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             represented
             to
             him
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             Representation
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             same
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             said
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             Mystery
             ,
             neither
             to
             be
             beheld
             with
             Eyes
             ,
             nor
             comprehended
             with
             
               humane
               Understanding
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             represented
             by
             Figures
             and
             Sings
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             the
             weakness
             of
             our
             Nature
             requires
             )
             fall
             under
             our
             Senses
             ,
             so
             as
             't
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             and
             
               simple
               Figure
            
             ,
             but
             conjoin'd
             with
             its
             Reality
             and
             Substance
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Bread
             is
             properly
             called
             the
             Body
             ,
             when
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             represent
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             brings
             it
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             therefore
             we
             will
             readily
             grant
             ,
             That
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             transferr'd
             to
             the
             Bread
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             Emblem
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             then
             we
             must
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Substance
             and
             Reality
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             confounded
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             convenient
             ,
             but
             altogether
             necessary
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             between
             them
             ,
             but
             intolerably
             absurd
             
             to
             divide
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
             Wherefore
             when
             we
             see
             the
             visible
             Sign
             what
             it
             represents
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             reflect
             from
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             Bread
             is
             given
             as
             a
             Representation
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             eat
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             given
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             infallible
             Truth
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             God
             
               cannot
               deceive
            
             nor
             lye
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             He
             in
             
               reality
               gives
            
             whatever
             is
             there
             represented
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             
               really
               receive
            
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Communion
             of
             both
             is
             represented
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             he
             command
             us
             to
             eat
             the
             Bread
             and
             drink
             the
             Wine
             ,
             as
             signifying
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             if
             without
             some
             spiritual
             Reality
             we
             only
             received
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ?
             Would
             he
             not
             vainly
             and
             absurdly
             have
             instituted
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             Frenchmen
             say
             ,
             
               by
               false
               Representations
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             if
             God
             gives
             us
             a
             true
             Representation
             in
             the
             Supper
             ,
             that
             the
             
               invisible
               Substance
            
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             joined
             with
             the
             
               visible
               Signs
            
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Bread
             is
             distributed
             
               by
               hand
               ,
               so
            
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             communicated
             to
             us
             to
             be
             Partakers
             of
             it
             .
             This
             certainly
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             else
             ,
             ought
             abundantly
             to
             satisfy
             us
             ,
             when
             by
             it
             we
             understand
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Supper
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Christ
             gives
             us
             
             the
             true
             and
             
               proper
               Substance
            
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           far
           Calvin
           :
           And
           I
           think
           it
           is
           as
           high
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           real
           and
           substantial
           Presence
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           met
           with
           in
           any
           Author
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           if
           in
           any
           other
           Passages
           the
           great
           Dictator
           may
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           contradict
           himself
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           old
           
             Dictatorian
             Prerogative
          
           of
           that
           Sect
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           old
           Romans
           ,
           That
           whatever
           Decrees
           they
           made
           ,
           however
           inconsistent
           ,
           they
           were
           always
           Authentick
           .
        
         
           Neither
           doth
           Beza
           at
           all
           fall
           short
           of
           his
           adored
           Master
           in
           the
           Point
           of
           
             substantial
             Presence
          
           :
           In
           his
           Book
           against
           Westfalus
           a
           Sacramentarian
           ,
           
             de
             Coena
             Domini
          
           .
           He
           declares
           freely
           that
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           grammatical
           Sence
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Words
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           preserved
           without
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Medium
           between
           Transubstantiantion
           and
           a
           
             meer
             Figure
          
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           whole
           Design
           of
           the
           Book
           is
           to
           prove
           the
           real
           Presence
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Figurative
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           Year
           1561
           ,
           The
           Protestant
           Churches
           of
           France
           held
           a
           Synod
           at
           Rochel
           ,
           and
           the
           Year
           following
           at
           Nimes
           ,
           in
           both
           which
           Beza
           sat
           as
           President
           ,
           where
           the
           
             substantial
             Presence
          
           was
           maintain'd
           ,
           and
           defin'd
           with
           great
           Vehemence
           against
           the
           Innovators
           (
           as
           they
           were
           then
           esteemed
           ;
           )
           for
           when
           Morellus
           mov'd
           to
           have
           the
           
           Word
           Substance
           taken
           out
           of
           their
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Beza
           and
           the
           Synod
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           Indignation
           ,
           decree
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           Decree
           Beza
           declares
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Zurick
           ,
           dated
           May
           the
           17th
           .
           1572
           ,
           to
           extend
           to
           the
           Protestants
           of
           France
           only
           ,
           least
           they
           who
           were
           Zuinglians
           should
           take
           Offence
           at
           it
           as
           a
           Censure
           particularly
           designed
           against
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
             But
             the
             highest
             Declaration
             of
             the
          
           French
           
             Protestants
             is
             that
             sent
             by
             their
             Embassadors
             to
             the
          
           German
           
             Divines
             assembled
             at
          
           Wormes
           Anno
           1557.
           
             in
             which
             Business
          
           Beza
           
             was
             chief
             Manager
          
           .
           We
           confess
           ,
           
             say
             they
          
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Supper
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           the
           Benefits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           
             Substance
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
          
           the
           very
           
             real
             Flesh
          
           ,
           the
           very
           Blood
           that
           he
           shed
           for
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           signified
           or
           
             Symbolically
             ,
             Typically
          
           ,
           or
           Figuratively
           to
           be
           proposed
           as
           the
           Memorial
           of
           a
           thing
           absent
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           truly
           represented
           ,
           exhibited
           and
           offered
           to
           be
           received
           ;
           the
           Symbols
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           thought
           naked
           ,
           being
           annexed
           ,
           which
           because
           of
           the
           Promise
           and
           Engagement
           of
           God
           ,
           always
           have
           the
           thing
           it self
           truly
           and
           certainly
           conjoin'd
           ,
           whether
           given
           to
           the
           Good
           or
           to
           the
           Bad.
           
        
         
           But
           these
           Civilities
           and
           Condescentions
           were
           made
           in
           their
           low
           Ebbs
           of
           Fortune
           :
           For
           whenever
           they
           could
           flatter
           themselves
           with
           any
           Advantage
           of
           Interest
           ,
           no
           Accommodations
           would
           
           serve
           their
           Turn
           .
           Thus
           at
           the
           famous
           Conference
           at
           Poissy
           ,
           before
           Charles
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           
             Anno
             1561
          
           ,
           where
           they
           supposed
           themselves
           warm
           ,
           and
           powerful
           enough
           ,
           by
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           Queen-Mother
           (
           who
           supported
           them
           for
           her
           own
           Ends
           of
           State
           )
           and
           some
           great
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           who
           (
           by
           the
           way
           )
           soon
           after
           proved
           Rebels
           ,
           I
           mean
           Coligny
           and
           his
           Faction
           ;
           Beza
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           chief
           Manager
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           runs
           high
           in
           his
           Demands
           .
           
             
               As
               to
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               as
               far
               distant
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               highest
               Heaven
               from
               the
               Earth
               :
               For
               our selves
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               but
               Christ's
               Flesh
               is
               in
               Heaven
               so
               glorified
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               lost
               the
               Nature
               ,
               but
               the
               Infirmity
               of
               a
               Body
               .
               So
               that
               we
               are
               Partakers
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               only
               after
               a
            
             spiritual
             
               way
               ,
               or
               by
            
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           This
           Boldness
           highly
           offended
           the
           Queen
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           afterwards
           endeavoured
           to
           excuse
           himself
           by
           Palliations
           and
           softning
           Expressions
           ,
           but
           after
           all
           ,
           to
           avoid
           farther
           Equivocation
           ,
           he
           is
           hardly
           pressed
           to
           it
           by
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           stand
           to
           the
           Confession
           of
           
             Ausburg
             .
             Beza
          
           demurs
           and
           consults
           
             Calvin
             ;
             Calvin
          
           defies
           it
           ,
           and
           commands
           him
           to
           protest
           against
           it
           .
           Upon
           which
           Occasion
           Osiander
           ,
           a
           plain
           Protestant
           ,
           in
           his
           History
           makes
           this
           Remark
           upon
           the
           Calvinian
           Honesty
           .
        
         
         
           
             Heretofore
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             when
             Peace
             was
             granted
             to
             the
             Protestants
             in
             Germany
             ,
             the
             Calvinists
             put
             in
             their
             Claim
             to
             their
             Share
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             own'd
             the
             Ausburg
             Confession
             
               (
               and
               it
               was
               subscrib'd
               by
            
             Calvin
             himself
             )
             notwithstanding
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             held
             contradictory
             Opinions
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Conference
             at
             Poissy
             ,
             when
             they
             presumed
             that
             they
             had
             Strength
             and
             Force
             enough
             to
             defend
             their
             own
             Doctrines
             ,
             they
             openly
             rejected
             the
             Ausburg
             Confession
             ,
             
               when
               it
               was
               offered
               them
               by
               the
               Cardinal
               of
            
             Lorrain
             ,
             
               to
               subscribe
               as
               the
               only
               Article
               of
               Pacification
               .
            
             And
             yet
             after
             this
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             not
             obtained
             their
             Ends
             ,
             they
             again
             in
             affront
             to
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             cry
             up
             the
             Ausburg
             Confession
             
               as
               their
               only
               Standard
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             not
             that
             they
             approved
             it
             ,
             but
             under
             that
             false
             Guise
             to
             impose
             Calvinism
             upon
             the
             plain
             meaning
             Lutherans
             .
          
           So
           far
           the
           Historian
           ,
           though
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           is
           its
           own
           best
           Proof
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           short
           Account
           of
           this
           Controversie
           in
           all
           foreign
           Churches
           .
           All
           Parties
           of
           Christendom
           agree
           in
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           even
           the
           Calvinists
           themselves
           ,
           who
           ,
           tho
           they
           sometimes
           attempted
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           had
           not
           Confidence
           enought
           to
           be
           steady
           to
           their
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           were
           often
           forced
           to
           submit
           it
           to
           the
           consent
           of
           Christendom
           .
        
         
         
           From
           all
           these
           Premises
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           is
           more
           unfit
           to
           be
           set
           up
           for
           a
           Test
           than
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           seeing
           all
           Parties
           agree
           in
           the
           thing
           ,
           tho
           not
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           yet
           tho
           they
           do
           ,
           they
           again
           disagree
           in
           numberless
           Speculations
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           all
           Parties
           unanimously
           agree
           that
           the
           Modus
           is
           a
           thing
           utterly
           unknown
           and
           incomprehensible
           .
           So
           that
           take
           it
           one
           way
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           as
           to
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           or
           the
           
             real
             Presence
          
           ,
           the
           Test
           is
           a
           Defiance
           to
           all
           Christendom
           ;
           take
           it
           the
           other
           way
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Modus
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           at
           all
           but
           only
           imposing
           an
           
             unintelligible
             Thing
          
           upon
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Honour
           of
           a
           Nation
           under
           the
           severest
           Penalties
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           she
           agrees
           with
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           both
           Roman
           and
           Reformed
           ,
           in
           asserting
           the
           Certainty
           of
           the
           
             real
             Presence
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Vncertainty
           of
           the
           Manner
           of
           it
           ;
           tho
           the
           true
           account
           of
           it
           hath
           been
           miserably
           perplexed
           ,
           and
           disturbed
           by
           the
           oblique
           Practices
           of
           the
           Sacramentarians
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Account
           we
           have
           of
           it
           is
           in
           our
           celebrated
           Church-Historian
           out
           of
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           famous
           invisible
           Manuscript
           ,
           whereby
           as
           he
           had
           before
           made
           Archibishop
           Cranmer
           a
           meer
           Erastian
           as
           to
           Discipline
           ,
           so
           now
           here
           he
           makes
           him
           a
           meer
           Sacramentarian
           as
           to
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
         
           A
           Committee
           of
           selected
           Bishops
           and
           Divines
           being
           appointed
           in
           the
           First
           Year
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           for
           examining
           and
           reforming
           the
           Offices
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           First
           ,
           because
           
             most
             material
          
           Point
           ,
           was
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           concerning
           which
           all
           things
           were
           put
           into
           certain
           Quaeries
           ,
           to
           which
           every
           Commissioner
           gave
           in
           his
           Answer
           in
           Writing
           .
           And
           to
           the
           Question
           concerning
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           
             What
             is
             the
             Oblation
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Mass
             ?
          
           Cranmer's
           Answer
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             The
             Oblation
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Mass
             is
             not
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             Christ
             indeed
             is
             there
             Offered
             and
             Sacrificed
             by
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             was
             done
             but
             once
             by
             himself
             upon
             the
             Cross
             )
             but
             it
             so
             call'd
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Memory
             and
             Representation
             of
             that
             very
             true
             Sacrifice
             and
             Immolation
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             made
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             
          
        
         
           This
           is
           pure
           Zuinglianism
           ,
           and
           in
           Opposition
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           asserted
           by
           Six
           Bishops
           in
           a
           Body
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           it
           is
           the
           Presentation
           of
           the
           very
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           being
           
             really
             present
          
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           Presentation
           the
           Priest
           makes
           at
           the
           Mass
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           unto
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           in
           Memory
           of
           Christ's
           Passion
           ,
           and
           Death
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           with
           Thanksgiving
           therefore
           ,
           and
           devout
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           all
           Christian
           People
           ,
           and
           namely
           they
           who
           spiritually
           join
           with
           
           the
           Priest
           in
           the
           said
           Oblation
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           he
           makes
           special
           Remembrance
           ,
           may
           attain
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           said
           Passion
           .
        
         
           
             And
             to
             these
             agree
             the
             several
             Answers
             of
          
           Carlisle
           ,
           and
           Coventry
           ,
           and
           Litchfield
           ,
           
             by
             which
             (
             as
             the
             Historian
             well
             observes
             )
          
           the
           Reader
           will
           perceive
           how
           generally
           the
           Bishops
           were
           addicted
           to
           the
           old
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           how
           few
           did
           agree
           in
           all
           things
           with
           Cranmer
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           
             Old
             Superstition
          
           that
           he
           finds
           in
           this
           passage
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           true
           
             Old
             Protestant
             Doctrine
          
           of
           the
           
             real
             Presence
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           meer
           Figure
           and
           Representation
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           is
           here
           asserted
           by
           the
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           the
           bold
           practice
           of
           this
           bold
           Writer
           ,
           to
           make
           Cranmer
           the
           Standard
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           this
           unknown
           Manuscript
           the
           Standard
           of
           
             Cranmer's
             Opinions
          
           ;
           and
           these
           two
           grand
           Forgeries
           concerning
           no
           Church
           Government
           ;
           and
           the
           meer
           Commemorative
           Presence
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           are
           the
           two
           grand
           singularities
           of
           his
           History
           ;
           and
           the
           main
           things
           that
           gave
           it
           popular
           Vogue
           and
           Reputation
           with
           his
           Party
           ;
           and
           were
           these
           two
           blind
           Stories
           ,
           and
           the
           Reasons
           depending
           upon
           them
           retrench'd
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           like
           the
           shaving
           of
           
           Samson's
           Hair
           ,
           and
           destroy
           all
           the
           strength
           peculiar
           to
           the
           History
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Design
           was
           apparently
           laid
           before
           the
           Work
           was
           undertaken
           ,
           that
           industriously
           warps
           all
           things
           into
           Irenical
           and
           Erastian
           Principles
           ,
           and
           the
           vain
           Man
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           flattered
           by
           his
           Patrons
           into
           all
           that
           Pains
           to
           give
           Reputation
           to
           their
           Errors
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           lay
           the
           Fondness
           for
           the
           
             Stillingsteetian
             Manuscript
          
           ,
           that
           it
           so
           frankly
           and
           openly
           asserted
           Erastian
           and
           Sacramentarian
           Principles
           as
           the
           Bottom
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           But
           if
           such
           an
           unprov'd
           and
           unwarrantable
           piece
           of
           Paper
           ,
           without
           any
           certain
           Conveyance
           or
           Tradition
           ,
           without
           any
           Notice
           of
           so
           publick
           a
           Transaction
           in
           any
           contemporary
           Writer
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           Evidence
           of
           its
           being
           genuine
           ,
           than
           that
           it
           was
           put
           providentially
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           Dr.
           St.
           when
           he
           wrote
           his
           Irenicum
           ,
           must
           be
           set
           up
           for
           undoubted
           Record
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           our
           great
           Historian
           would
           be
           well
           advis'd
           to
           employ
           his
           Pains
           in
           writing
           Lampoons
           upon
           the
           present
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           (
           especially
           his
           own
           )
           which
           he
           delights
           in
           most
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           worst
           thing
           that
           himself
           can
           do
           ,
           than
           collecting
           the
           Records
           of
           former
           times
           .
           For
           the
           First
           will
           require
           Time
           and
           Postage
           to
           pursue
           his
           Malice
           ,
           but
           the
           Second
           is
           easily
           trac'd
           in
           the
           Chimney
           Corner
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           would
           desire
           these
           Gentlemen
           either
           to
           give
           a
           better
           Account
           of
           the
           Descent
           
           and
           Genealogy
           of
           the
           Paper
           ,
           than
           that
           it
           came
           to
           Dr.
           St.
           by
           Miracle
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           give
           it
           less
           Authority
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
           a
           new
           Office
           for
           the
           Communion-Service
           was
           drawn
           up
           in
           the
           same
           Year
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           compiling
           of
           which
           Cranmer
           had
           the
           chief
           hand
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           great
           Power
           over-ruled
           the
           rest
           at
           Pleasure
           ;
           in
           this
           Service
           he
           retains
           the
           old
           Form
           of
           Words
           used
           in
           the
           ancient
           Missals
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           Zuinglianism
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           figurative
           Presence
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           real
           Presence
           was
           universally
           believed
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           very
           Words
           of
           Distribution
           .
        
         
           The
           Body
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           which
           was
           given
           for
           thée
           ,
           preserve
           thy
           Body
           and
           Soul
           unto
           everlasting
           Life
           .
           And
           the
           Blood
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           which
           was
           shed
           for
           thée
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           Form
           prescribed
           in
           the
           First
           Liturgy
           of
           Edward
           the
           6th
           .
           and
           agreeable
           to
           this
           are
           the
           King
           's
           own
           Injunctions
           published
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           where
           the
           Eucharist
           is
           call'd
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             very
             Body
          
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           which
           Form
           of
           Words
           they
           then
           expressed
           the
           real
           Presence
           as
           oppos'd
           to
           Zuinglianism
           .
        
         
           This
           Liturgy
           being
           thus
           established
           ,
           and
           withal
           abetted
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           kept
           up
           its
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           against
           all
           Opposition
           ;
           though
           it
           was
           soon
           encountred
           with
           
           Enemies
           enough
           both
           at
           Home
           and
           abroad
           out
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Quarters
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Year
           ensuing
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           ,
           a
           rank
           Sacramentarian
           ,
           came
           over
           ,
           and
           after
           much
           Conversation
           with
           Cranmer
           ,
           he
           was
           plac'd
           
             Regius
             Professor
          
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           where
           he
           soon
           raised
           Tumults
           about
           the
           Zuinglian
           and
           Sacramentarian
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           But
           Bucer
           ,
           that
           prudent
           and
           moderate
           Reformer
           ,
           came
           not
           till
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           though
           invited
           at
           the
           same
           time
           :
           And
           so
           either
           came
           too
           late
           or
           departed
           too
           soon
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           came
           over
           in
           Iune
           so
           he
           dy'd
           in
           Ianuary
           ,
           so
           that
           tho
           he
           were
           a
           great
           Assertor
           of
           the
           
             real
             Presence
          
           (
           as
           our
           Church-Historian
           himself
           often
           observes
           )
           he
           had
           not
           a
           Season
           to
           sow
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Martyr
           reigning
           alone
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           furious
           Bigott
           in
           his
           Principles
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           Zuinglianism
           spread
           with
           so
           much
           Authority
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           most
           fatal
           Blow
           to
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           was
           given
           by
           
           Calvin's
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           Protector
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           with
           Dudley
           ,
           taking
           upon
           him
           to
           
             censure
             ,
             expunge
             ,
             reform
             ,
             impose
             ,
          
           at
           his
           own
           Pleasure
           ;
           the
           Malignity
           of
           whose
           Influence
           first
           discovered
           it self
           in
           the
           Ceremonial
           War
           against
           a
           Cap
           and
           a
           Tippet
           ,
           but
           soon
           wrought
           into
           the
           Vitals
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           especially
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           the
           Eucharist
           ;
           both
           which
           must
           be
           
           removed
           to
           give
           way
           to
           the
           Zuinglian
           Errors
           .
        
         
           This
           Alteration
           was
           made
           in
           the
           5th
           .
           Year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           tho
           precisely
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           Persons
           ,
           
           is
           utterly
           unknown
           ,
           only
           it
           is
           remark'd
           by
           our
           Church-Historian
           to
           have
           followed
           immediately
           after
           the
           Consecration
           of
           
             Hooper
             .
             When
          
           (
           as
           he
           observes
           )
           the
           Bishops
           being
           generally
           addicted
           to
           the
           
             Purity
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           spent
           most
           of
           this
           Year
           in
           preparing
           Articles
           which
           should
           contain
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Among
           which
           the
           29th
           .
           condemns
           the
           real
           Presence
           ,
           as
           the
           new
           Liturgy
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           annexed
           ,
           had
           before
           almost
           run
           it
           up
           to
           the
           Charge
           of
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           For
           they
           were
           not
           content
           to
           abolish
           the
           old
           Missal
           Form
           of
           Distribution
           .
           
             The
             Body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             which
             was
             given
             for
             thee
             ,
             preserve
             thy
             Body
             and
             Soul
             unto
             everlasting
             Life
             .
             Take
             and
             eat
             this
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           instead
           of
           it
           appoint
           this
           Zuinglian
           Form
           ,
           
             Take
             and
             eat
             this
             
               (
               without
               any
               mention
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               )
            
             in
             remembrance
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             thée
             .
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Neither
           were
           these
           Innovators
           (
           whoever
           they
           were
           )
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Alteration
           of
           the
           old
           Form
           ;
           but
           add
           a
           fierce
           Declaration
           to
           bar
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Real
           and
           Essential
           Presence
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           it
           is
           ordered
           in
           this
           Office
           of
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           that
           the
           Communicants
           
           should
           receive
           the
           same
           Kneeling
           (
           which
           order
           is
           well
           meant
           for
           a
           signification
           of
           our
           humble
           and
           grateful
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           benefits
           of
           Christ
           therein
           ,
           given
           to
           all
           worthy
           Receivers
           ,
           and
           for
           avoiding
           such
           Prophanation
           and
           Disorder
           in
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           ,
           as
           might
           otherwise
           ensue
           .
           )
           Yet
           least
           the
           same
           Kneeling
           should
           by
           any
           Persons
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Infirmity
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           Malice
           and
           Obstinacy
           be
           misconstrued
           and
           deprav'd
           ,
           it
           is
           here
           declared
           that
           no
           Adoration
           is
           intended
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           unto
           any
           real
           or
           essential
           Presence
           of
           Christ's
           natural
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           for
           the
           Sacramental
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           remain
           still
           in
           their
           very
           natural
           Substances
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           not
           be
           ador'd
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           were
           Idolatry
           to
           be
           abhorr'd
           by
           all
           faithful
           Christians
           )
           and
           the
           natural
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           not
           here
           .
           It
           being
           against
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christ's
           natural
           Body
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           one
           time
           in
           more
           places
           than
           one
           .
        
         
           
             And
             whereas
             a
             body
             of
             Articles
             was
             composed
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             declared
             in
             the
          
           29th
           .
           Article
           ,
           That
           since
           the
           very
           being
           of
           humane
           Nature
           doth
           require
           ,
           That
           the
           Body
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Man
           ,
           cannot
           be
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           but
           of
           necessity
           must
           be
           in
           some
           certain
           and
           determinate
           place
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           cannot
           be
           present
           in
           many
           different
           places
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           And
           since
           as
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           testifie
           Christ
           hath
           been
           taken
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           
           there
           is
           to
           abide
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           becomes
           not
           any
           of
           the
           Faithful
           to
           believe
           or
           profess
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           real
           or
           corporeal
           Presence
           (
           as
           they
           Phrase
           it
           )
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Holy
           Eucharist
           .
        
         
           This
           Declaration
           ,
           though
           it
           seem'd
           to
           be
           aim'd
           with
           a
           particular
           Malice
           against
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           and
           their
           peculiar
           manner
           of
           Asserting
           and
           Explaining
           the
           real
           Presence
           ,
           yet
           it
           strikes
           at
           the
           general
           Doctrine
           it self
           ,
           held
           in
           all
           Churches
           .
           And
           as
           these
           were
           the
           great
           Alterations
           made
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           so
           who
           were
           the
           Authors
           and
           Contrivers
           of
           'em
           is
           so
           utterly
           unknown
           to
           Historians
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           able
           to
           conjecture
           .
        
         
           Doctor
           Heylin
           would
           ascribe
           it
           either
           to
           the
           Convocation
           it self
           ,
           or
           some
           Committee
           appointed
           by
           it
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           officious
           Kindness
           of
           the
           good
           Man
           to
           help
           out
           the
           poor
           oppressed
           Church
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           at
           a
           dead
           Lift
           ,
           having
           no
           Record
           or
           Authority
           for
           his
           Assertion
           .
        
         
           Doctor
           Burnet
           
             has
             often
             heard
             it
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Articles
             were
             fram'd
             by
          
           Cranmer
           and
           Ridley
           .
           But
           whoever
           told
           him
           so
           ,
           knew
           no
           more
           than
           himself
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           the
           meanest
           Trade
           in
           an
           Historian
           to
           stoop
           to
           Hear-says
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           can
           be
           conjectured
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           done
           at
           that
           unhappy
           time
           when
           Dudley
           Governed
           all
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           form'd
           his
           great
           and
           ambitious
           Designs
           ,
           first
           (
           as
           the
           Historian
           Remarks
           )
           
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           himself
           Popular
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           among
           other
           Arts
           ,
           he
           made
           himself
           Head
           and
           Patron
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Faction
           ,
           and
           entertain'd
           the
           Establish'd
           Church
           with
           Neglect
           and
           Contempt
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           find
           not
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           referr'd
           to
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Regular
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Order
          
           ,
           but
           were
           either
           Transacted
           by
           Himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Agents
           in
           private
           ,
           or
           some
           
             incompetent
             Lay-Authority
          
           .
        
         
           
             As
             to
             this
             matter
             of
             the
             New
             Liturgy
             and
             Articles
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Record
             but
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             Impos'd
             and
             Authoriz'd
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             very
             Godly
             Order
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             for
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Mother
             Tongue
             within
             this
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             very
             comfortable
             to
             all
             good
             People
             ,
             desiring
             to
             live
             in
             Christian
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             most
             profitable
             to
             the
             Estate
             of
             this
             Realm
             ;
             upon
             the
             which
             ,
             the
             Mercy
             ,
             Favour
             ,
             and
             Blessing
             of
             Almighty
             God
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             so
             readily
             and
             plenteously
             pour'd
             ,
             as
             by
             Common-Prayers
             ,
             due
             using
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             often
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             the
             Devotion
             of
             the
             Hearers
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             notwithstanding
             a
             great
             number
             of
             People
             in
             divers
             parts
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             following
             their
             own
             sensuality
             ,
             and
             living
             either
             without
             Knowledge
             ,
             or
             due
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             willfully
             and
             
             damnation
             before
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             abstain
             and
             refuse
             to
             come
             to
             their
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             where
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             used
             upon
             Sundays
             and
             other
             Days
             ,
             ordain'd
             to
             be
             Holy-days
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             For
             Reformation
             hereof
             be
             it
             enacted
             by
             the
             King
             our
             Sovereign
             Lord
             ,
             with
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             this
             present
             Parliament
             assembled
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             from
             and
             after
             the
             Feast
             of
             All-Saints
             next
             coming
             ,
             all
             and
             every
             person
             and
             persons
             inhabiting
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             the
             King's
             Majesty's
             Dommions
             ,
             shall
             diligently
             and
             faithfully
             (
             having
             no
             lawful
             or
             reasonable
             excuse
             to
             be
             absent
             )
             endeavour
             themselves
             to
             resort
             to
             their
             Parish
             Church
             or
             Chapel
             accustomed
             ,
             or
             upon
             reasonable
             let
             thereof
             ,
             to
             some
             usual
             place
             ,
             where
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             and
             such
             Service
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             used
             in
             such
             time
             of
             Let
             ,
             upon
             every
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             other
             days
             ordained
             and
             used
             to
             be
             kept
             as
             Holy-days
             ,
             and
             then
             and
             there
             to
             abide
             orderly
             and
             soberly
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             Preachings
             ,
             or
             other
             Service
             of
             God
             there
             to
             be
             us'd
             and
             ministred
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Punishment
             by
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             III.
             And
             for
             the
             due
             execution
             hereof
             ,
             the
             King
             's
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Commons
             in
             this
             present
             Parliament
             assembled
             ,
             doth
             in
             God's
             name
             earnestly
             require
             and
             charge
             all
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             their
             Ordinaries
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             endeavour
             themselves
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             their
             Knowledges
             ,
             that
             the
             due
             and
             true
             execution
             thereof
             may
             be
             had
             throughout
             their
             Diocesses
             and
             Charges
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             answer
             before
             God
             for
             such
             Evils
             and
             Plagues
             ,
             wherewith
             Almighty
             God
             may
             justly
             punish
             his
             People
             ,
             for
             neglecting
             this
             good
             and
             wholesom
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             And
             for
             their
             Authority
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             be
             it
             further
             likewise
             enacted
             by
             the
             Authority
             aforesaid
             ,
             That
             all
             and
             singular
             the
             same
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             their
             Officers
             ,
             exercising
             Ecclesiastical
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             place
             Exempt
             ,
             as
             not
             Exempt
             ,
             within
             their
             Diocesses
             ,
             shall
             have
             full
             Power
             and
             Authority
             by
             this
             Act
             ,
             to
             Reform
             ,
             Correct
             ,
             and
             Punish
             by
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             all
             and
             singular
             persons
             which
             shall
             offend
             within
             any
             their
             Iurisdictions
             or
             Diocesses
             ,
             after
             the
             said
             Feast
             of
             All-Saints
             next
             coming
             ,
             against
             this
             Act
             and
             Statute
             ;
             any
             other
             Law
             ,
             Statute
             ,
             Privilege
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             
             or
             Provision
             heretofore
             made
             ,
             had
             ,
             or
             suffered
             to
             the
             contrary
             notwithstanding
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             And
             because
             there
             is
             risen
             in
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             common
             Service
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             heretofore
             set
             forth
             ,
             divers
             doubts
             for
             the
             fashion
             or
             manner
             of
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             rather
             by
             the
             curiosity
             of
             the
             Minister
             and
             Mistakers
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             other
             worthy
             cause
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             more
             plain
             and
             manifest
             Explanation
             thereof
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             more
             perfection
             of
             the
             said
             Order
             or
             Common
             Service
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             the
             same
             Prayer
             and
             fashion
             of
             Service
             ,
             more
             earnest
             and
             fit
             to
             stir
             Christian
             People
             to
             the
             true
             honouring
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             the
             King
             's
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             with
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             of
             this
             present
             Parliament
             assembled
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             hath
             caused
             the
             aforesaid
             Order
             ,
             or
             Common
             Service
             ,
             Intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
            
             ,
             to
             be
             faithfully
             and
             godly
             perused
             ,
             explained
             ,
             and
             made
             fully
             perfect
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             Authority
             hath
             annexed
             and
             joined
             it
             ,
             so
             explained
             and
             perfected
             ,
             to
             this
             present
             Statute
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           In
           this
           new
           Office
           ,
           beside
           the
           forementioned
           alterations
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           it self
           ,
           there
           was
           order'd
           
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           ,
           the
           Abolition
           of
           Copes
           and
           Hoods
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           altogether
           unobservable
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           time
           Hopkins
           his
           Psalms
           broke
           in
           upon
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           ,
           when
           the
           Reformation
           was
           setled
           in
           that
           State
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           ever
           after
           continued
           ,
           that
           new
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Second
           Liturgy
           of
           King
           Edward
           was
           rejected
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           29th
           .
           Article
           ,
           and
           the
           First
           old
           Form
           of
           Distribution
           was
           restored
           .
           And
           that
           's
           a
           clear
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Sence
           of
           this
           Church
           for
           a
           real
           and
           essential
           Presence
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           so
           particularly
           concern'd
           to
           have
           all
           Bars
           against
           it
           remov'd
           .
           And
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           ,
           the
           most
           eminent
           Divines
           in
           it
           ,
           were
           successively
           from
           Age
           to
           Age
           the
           most
           Assertors
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           in
           vain
           to
           recite
           the
           numberless
           Passages
           to
           that
           Purpose
           ,
           it
           having
           been
           so
           often
           done
           by
           other
           Hands
           .
           A
           List
           of
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           principal
           Authors
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           late
           Bishop
           of
           
           Durham's
           
             Historia
             Transubstantiationis
             ,
             Iohn
             Poinet
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           who
           wrote
           a
           very
           learned
           Book
           upon
           the
           Argument
           ,
           entituled
           Diallacticon
           ,
           to
           explain
           the
           Sence
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           about
           it
           ;
           
             Iohn
             Iewel
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           the
           learned
           Bishops
           Andrews
           and
           
             Bilson
             ,
             Isaac
             Casaubon
          
           in
           the
           Name
           and
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           King
           Iames
           the
           First
           ,
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           Cardinal
           
           Perron
           ;
           Mr.
           
             Hooker
             ;
             Iohn
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rochester
             ;
             Montague
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           
             Norwich
             ;
             Iames
          
           ,
           Primate
           of
           
             Armagh
             ;
             Francis
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           ;
           Archbishop
           Laud
           ;
           Bishop
           Overal
           ,
           and
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Spalato
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           Catalogue
           variety
           of
           other
           Writers
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           but
           either
           here
           are
           Witnesses
           enough
           ,
           or
           there
           never
           can
           be
           .
           Neither
           need
           I
           produce
           their
           Testimonies
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           so
           vugarly
           known
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           so
           frequently
           recited
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           with
           the
           Two
           principal
           ,
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           reverend
           Prelates
           Poinet
           and
           Andrews
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           wrote
           his
           Diallacticon
           concerning
           the
           Truth
           ,
           Nature
           and
           Substance
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           A
           Book
           much
           approved
           and
           often
           commended
           by
           Grotius
           ,
           
           (
           tho
           he
           knew
           not
           the
           Author
           )
           as
           the
           best
           Discourse
           upon
           the
           Argument
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           proper
           Method
           to
           restore
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           in
           that
           Point
           ,
           which
           he
           further
           says
           was
           for
           that
           purpose
           translated
           into
           French
           by
           a
           reformed
           Divine
           ,
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           his
           Brethren
           .
           I
           have
           not
           the
           Book
           by
           me
           ,
           but
           the
           Design
           and
           fundamental
           Assertion
           is
           to
           prove
           (
           as
           Dr.
           Cosins
           recites
           it
           )
           that
           the
           Eucharist
           is
           
             not
             only
             a
             Figure
          
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           but
           contains
           in
           it
           the
           
             Verity
             ,
             Nature
          
           and
           Substance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           these
           Terms
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           exploded
           ,
           because
           
           the
           Ancients
           generally
           used
           them
           in
           their
           Discourses
           upon
           this
           Argument
           .
        
         
           But
           Bishop
           Andrews
           his
           Passage
           ,
           though
           grown
           Vulgar
           and
           Thread-bare
           ,
           by
           being
           so
           continually
           quoted
           ,
           best
           deserves
           our
           Observation
           ,
           because
           by
           that
           means
           it
           is
           made
           not
           only
           a
           Declaration
           of
           his
           own
           Sence
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           that
           followed
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           learned
           Men
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           have
           succeeded
           from
           that
           time
           .
           The
           Passage
           is
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           Bellarmine
           in
           these
           Words
           .
        
         
           The
           Cardinal
           is
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           except
           wilfully
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           .
           Now
           about
           the
           Object
           we
           are
           both
           agreed
           ;
           all
           the
           Controversy
           is
           about
           the
           Modus
           .
           We
           firmly
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           after
           what
           manner
           it
           is
           made
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Word
           extant
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           reject
           it
           from
           being
           a
           Matter
           of
           Faith.
           We
           will
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           place
           it
           among
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Schools
           ;
           but
           by
           no
           means
           among
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           .
           What
           Durandus
           said
           of
           old
           ,
           we
           approve
           of
           .
           
             We
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             feel
             the
             Effect
             ,
             know
             not
             the
             Manner
             ,
             believe
             the
             Presence
             .
          
           And
           so
           we
           believe
           the
           Presence
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           real
           no
           less
           than
           your selves
           :
           Only
           we
           define
           nothing
           rashly
           of
           its
           Modus
           ,
           neither
           do
           we
           curiously
           inquire
           into
           it
           ;
           no
           more
           than
           how
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           cleanseth
           us
           in
           our
           Baptism
           ;
           no
           more
           than
           how
           in
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           Christ
           the
           
           Humane
           Nature
           is
           united
           to
           the
           Divine
           .
           We
           rank
           it
           in
           the
           Order
           of
           Mysteries
           (
           and
           indeed
           the
           whole
           Eucharist
           it self
           is
           nothing
           but
           Mystery
           )
           what
           remains
           beside
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           consumed
           by
           Fire
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           the
           Fathers
           elegantly
           express
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           ador'd
           by
           Faith
           ,
           not
           examined
           by
           Reason
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           his
           State
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           that
           was
           then
           perus'd
           and
           approv'd
           of
           by
           King
           Iames
           ,
           and
           ever
           after
           retained
           by
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           down
           to
           the
           Rebellion
           and
           Subversion
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           was
           carried
           into
           Banishment
           with
           its
           Confessors
           .
           For
           whilst
           his
           late
           Majesty
           resided
           at
           Cologn
           ,
           it
           was
           there
           commonly
           objected
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Presence
           ,
           by
           the
           Roman
           Divines
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           That
           all
           its
           Members
           were
           meer
           Zuinglians
           and
           Sacramentarians
           ,
           that
           believed
           only
           an
           imaginary
           Presence
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           Dr.
           Cosins
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Dean
           of
           the
           Chapel
           Royal
           ,
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Command
           writes
           a
           Discourse
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           from
           that
           Calumny
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           its
           Sence
           concerning
           the
           true
           and
           real
           Presence
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           declares
           himself
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           with
           all
           the
           forementioned
           Authors
           ,
           all
           along
           vehemently
           asserting
           the
           true
           reality
           of
           the
           Presence
           ,
           and
           still
           declaring
           the
           Modus
           to
           be
           ineffable
           ,
           unsearchable
           ,
           above
           our
           Senses
           ,
           and
           above
           our
           Reason
           .
        
         
         
           So
           that
           still
           all
           Parties
           are
           agreed
           in
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           that
           one
           mistaken
           Supposition
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           not
           only
           defin'd
           the
           Matter
           ,
           but
           the
           Manner
           ,
           which
           she
           is
           so
           far
           from
           pretending
           to
           attempt
           ,
           that
           before
           she
           proceeded
           to
           decree
           any
           thing
           about
           it
           ,
           she
           declar'd
           that
           it
           was
           so
           incomprehensible
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           defin'd
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           all
           Christendom
           hath
           done
           beside
           .
        
         
           Now
           after
           all
           this
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           common
           Sence
           and
           Ingenuity
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           whether
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           more
           barbarous
           and
           profane
           than
           to
           make
           the
           renouncing
           of
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           so
           unanimously
           receiv'd
           ,
           
             a
             State
             TEST
          
           .
           And
           that
           is
           my
           present
           Concernment
           about
           it
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Point
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           but
           as
           turned
           into
           a
           Point
           of
           State.
           
        
         
           Thus
           far
           proceeded
           the
           Old
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           was
           banished
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           restored
           with
           the
           Crown
           .
           But
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           long
           Interval
           of
           Twenty
           Years
           between
           the
           Rebellion
           and
           Restitution
           ,
           there
           arose
           a
           new
           Generation
           of
           Divines
           that
           
             knew
             not
          
           Joseph
           .
           These
           Men
           underhand
           deserted
           and
           undermined
           the
           Old
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           stood
           upon
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           ,
           and
           
             Catholick
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           it
           crected
           a
           New
           Church
           of
           their
           own
           Contrivance
           ,
           consisting
           partly
           of
           Independency
           ,
           partly
           of
           Erastianism
           ,
           with
           the
           Independent
           ,
           leaving
           no
           standing
           Authority
           
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           over
           private
           Christians
           ,
           but
           leaving
           every
           Man
           to
           the
           arbitrary
           Choice
           of
           his
           own
           Communion
           ;
           with
           Erastus
           allowing
           no
           Jurisdiction
           to
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           These
           Principles
           being
           Pleasing
           to
           the
           Wantonness
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           these
           Men
           soon
           grew
           popular
           ,
           and
           soon
           had
           the
           Confidence
           to
           call
           themselves
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           But
           the
           principal
           Object
           of
           their
           Zeal
           was
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Measure
           of
           Truth
           ,
           with
           them
           ,
           was
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           assum'd
           to
           themselves
           the
           Management
           of
           that
           great
           and
           glorious
           War.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           they
           managed
           it
           upon
           new
           Principles
           ,
           or
           indeed
           ,
           none
           at
           all
           (
           never
           writing
           for
           our
           Church
           ,
           but
           only
           against
           that
           Church
           )
           so
           they
           advanced
           new
           Arguments
           to
           represent
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           as
           Odious
           as
           possible
           ,
           to
           the
           People
           .
           Among
           these
           the
           Two
           most
           frightful
           Topicks
           ,
           were
           Transubstantiation
           and
           Idolatry
           .
           One
           was
           a
           very
           hard
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           very
           ugly
           one
           .
           These
           Two
           Words
           ,
           they
           made
           the
           Two
           great
           Kettle-drums
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Guards
           .
           They
           were
           continually
           beating
           upon
           them
           with
           all
           their
           Force
           ,
           and
           whenever
           they
           found
           themselves
           at
           any
           Disadvantage
           
           with
           an
           Enemy
           (
           as
           they
           often
           were
           by
           pressing
           too
           far
           ,
           for
           they
           never
           thought
           they
           did
           enough
           in
           the
           Cause
           )
           by
           making
           a
           Noise
           upon
           these
           Two
           loud
           Engines
           ,
           they
           could
           at
           pleasure
           drown
           the
           Dispute
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           ever
           since
           this
           Alteration
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           War
           between
           the
           Two
           Churches
           ,
           we
           hear
           little
           or
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           the
           
             real
             Presence
          
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           become
           as
           great
           a
           Stranger
           to
           the
           
             (
             i.e.
             their
          
           )
           Church
           of
           England
           as
           Transubstantiation
           it self
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           matter
           is
           resolved
           into
           a
           meer
           Sacramental
           Figure
           and
           Representation
           ,
           and
           a
           Participation
           only
           of
           the
           Benefits
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           by
           Faith.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           not
           any
           one
           Writer
           of
           that
           Party
           of
           Men
           that
           hath
           ever
           own'd
           any
           higher
           Mystery
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           they
           state
           all
           the
           Disputes
           about
           the
           Eucharist
           upon
           
             Sacramentarian
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           to
           assert
           the
           true
           reality
           of
           the
           Presence
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Body
           and
           Blood
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           naturally
           resolves
           it self
           into
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           as
           that
           does
           into
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           main
           Argument
           insisted
           upon
           by
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           natural
           Impossibility
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           to
           the
           Divine
           Omnipotence
           ,
           which
           beside
           the
           prophane
           Boldness
           of
           prescribing
           Measures
           to
           God's
           Attributes
           in
           a
           Mystery
           that
           they
           do
           
           not
           comprehend
           ;
           't
           is
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Premises
           ,
           a
           Defiance
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           who
           have
           ever
           acknowledged
           an
           incomprehensible
           Mystery
           ,
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           Examination
           of
           
             Humane
             Reason
          
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           imbraced
           purely
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           only
           matter
           of
           Dispute
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           (
           as
           all
           Christendom
           hath
           hitherto
           believed
           )
           that
           determines
           the
           Case
           without
           any
           further
           Enquiry
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           Man
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           with
           that
           Authority
           ,
           he
           makes
           very
           Bold
           with
           his
           Maker
           .
           And
           Men
           of
           those
           Principles
           would
           no
           doubt
           ,
           make
           admirable
           Work
           with
           the
           Definitions
           of
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           by
           the
           Four
           first
           general
           Councils
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           let
           their
           new
           way
           of
           Arguing
           pass
           ,
           it
           is
           these
           Men
           that
           first
           set
           up
           Sacramentarian
           Principles
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           blew
           them
           into
           the
           Parliament
           House
           ,
           raising
           there
           ,
           every
           Session
           ,
           continual
           Tumults
           about
           Religion
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           their
           Caballing
           with
           the
           Members
           that
           we
           owe
           these
           new
           and
           unpresidented
           TESTS
           .
           Perhaps
           to
           have
           their
           own
           Decrees
           and
           Writings
           established
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           imposed
           upon
           the
           whole
           Nation
           as
           Gospel
           .
        
         
         
           In
           short
           ,
           if
           they
           own
           a
           
             real
             Presence
          
           ,
           we
           see
           from
           the
           Premises
           how
           little
           the
           Controversie
           is
           between
           that
           and
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           truly
           and
           ingeniously
           understood
           by
           all
           
             reformed
             Churches
          
           .
           If
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           they
           disown
           the
           Doctrine
           both
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           the
           Church
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           then
           if
           they
           own
           only
           a
           
             figurative
             Presence
             ▪
          
           (
           and
           it
           is
           plain
           they
           own
           
             no
             other
          
           )
           they
           stand
           condemned
           of
           Heresie
           by
           almost
           all
           Churches
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           the
           thing
           intended
           to
           be
           set
           up
           (
           as
           it
           certainly
           is
           by
           the
           Authors
           and
           Contrivers
           of
           it
           )
           by
           renouncing
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           then
           the
           Result
           and
           Bottom
           of
           the
           Law
           is
           under
           this
           Pretence
           to
           bring
           a
           new
           
             Heresy
             by
             Law
          
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           upon
           this
           Foot
           I
           find
           the
           Controversie
           stands
           at
           this
           present
           Day
           between
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           on
           one
           part
           ,
           and
           little
           Iulian
           in
           the
           Back-shop
           with
           his
           Dragoons
           on
           the
           other
           part
           :
           The
           Bishop
           establishes
           the
           Real
           Presence
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Figurative
           ;
           His
           Answerer
           turns
           the
           whole
           Mystery
           into
           meer
           Type
           and
           Figure
           ,
           by
           seting
           up
           a
           figurative
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Words
           of
           Institution
           ,
           and
           yet
           confesses
           it
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           be
           somewhat
           
             more
             than
             a
             Figure
          
           .
        
         
         
           To
           this
           it
           is
           reply'd
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           but
           yet
           is
           
             more
             than
          
           a
           meer
           Figure
           of
           it
           :
           To
           this
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           That
           the
           Presence
           is
           Spiritual
           ,
           but
           yet
           Real
           ;
           but
           how
           a
           Corporeal
           Substance
           should
           have
           a
           real
           Spiritual
           Presence
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           requires
           more
           Philosophy
           to
           clear
           it
           up
           than
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Author
           himself
           :
           
             We
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             that
             Body
             should
             have
             any
             Existence
             ,
             but
             what
             alone
             is
             proper
             to
             a
             Body
             that
             is
             Corporeal
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           their
           last
           Resolution
           of
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           that
           a
           true
           real
           Presence
           is
           a
           Contradiction
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           think
           is
           a
           real
           spiritual
           Presence
           of
           a
           bodily
           Substance
           .
        
         
           This
           Scent
           the
           whole
           Chace
           follows
           ,
           and
           unanimously
           agree
           in
           this
           Cry
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           Presence
           ,
           but
           either
           
             meerly
             Figurative
          
           ,
           and
           that
           shuts
           out
           all
           Reality
           ,
           and
           is
           universally
           condemned
           by
           all
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           or
           
             meerly
             Spiritual
          
           ,
           (
           i.e.
           )
           the
           present
           Effects
           and
           Benefits
           of
           the
           absent
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           all
           along
           equally
           cashiered
           by
           all
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           grand
           Scandal
           of
           Zuinglianism
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           London
           Answerer
           to
           the
           Oxford
           Discourses
           :
           There
           can
           be
           no
           real
           Presence
           ,
           but
           either
           Figuratively
           in
           the
           Elements
           ,
           or
           Spiritually
           
           in
           the
           Souls
           of
           those
           who
           worthily
           receive
           them
           .
           
           
             So
             Dr.
          
           St.
           
        
         
           All
           which
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           implies
           by
           this
           Phrase
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           
             real
             Presence
          
           of
           Christ's
           
             invisible
             Power
          
           and
           Grace
           ,
           so
           in
           and
           with
           the
           Elements
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           faithful
           receiving
           of
           them
           to
           convey
           real
           and
           spiritual
           Effects
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           The
           Oxford
           Answerer
           to
           the
           Oxford
           Discourses
           allows
           no
           other
           
             real
             Presence
          
           but
           the
           virtual
           Presence
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           meer
           Effect
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           popular
           Author
           of
           the
           Discourse
           against
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           makes
           no
           Medium
           between
           the
           meer
           
             figurative
             Presence
          
           and
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           other
           Presence
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           meerly
           Figurative
           ,
           comes
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           Transubstantiation
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             the
             gentlest
             Character
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             give
             of
             this
          
           Monsieur
           ,
           
             is
             this
             ,
             That
          
           the
           Business
           of
           Transubstantiation
           is
           not
           a
           Controversie
           of
           Scripture
           against
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           of
           Reason
           against
           Reason
           ,
           but
           of
           downright
           Impudence
           against
           the
           plain
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Sence
           and
           Reason
           of
           all
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           the
           intolerable
           Rudeness
           of
           the
           Charge
           against
           all
           the
           Learned
           Men
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           Sots
           and
           Ideots
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           middle
           real
           Presence
           between
           Transubstantiation
           and
           the
           Figure
           ,
           he
           hath
           cast
           
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           into
           the
           same
           Condemnation
           of
           Sots
           and
           Fools
           .
        
         
           But
           howsoever
           rash
           and
           preposterous
           it
           may
           be
           for
           Presons
           that
           believe
           the
           real
           Presence
           to
           abjure
           the
           Word
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           ye
           to
           determine
           any
           part
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           to
           be
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           Idolatry
           ,
           is
           inhumane
           and
           barbarous
           .
        
         
           IDOLATRY
           
             is
             a
             Stabbing
             and
             Cut-throat
             Word
             ,
             its
             least
             Punishment
             is
             the
             greatest
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             both
             Death
             and
             Damnation
             ;
             and
             good
             Reason
             too
             ,
             when
             the
             Crime
             is
             no
             less
             than
             renouncing
             the
             true
             God
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             Thus
             Exod.
          
           22.
           20.
           
           He
           that
           sacrificeth
           unto
           any
           God
           ,
           save
           unto
           the
           Lord
           or
           Iehovah
           only
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           utterly
           destroyed
           .
           Deut.
           13.
           6.
           
           If
           thy
           Brother
           the
           Son
           of
           thy
           Mother
           ,
           or
           thy
           Son
           ,
           or
           thy
           Daughter
           ,
           or
           the
           Wife
           of
           thy
           Bosom
           ,
           or
           thy
           Friend
           which
           is
           as
           thine
           own
           Soul
           ,
           entice
           thee
           secretly
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Let
           us
           go
           and
           serve
           other
           Gods
           (
           which
           thou
           hast
           not
           known
           ,
           thou
           nor
           thy
           Fathers
           )
           namely
           of
           the
           Gods
           of
           the
           People
           which
           are
           round
           about
           you
           ,
           nigh
           unto
           thee
           ,
           or
           far
           off
           from
           thee
           ,
           from
           the
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Earth
           unto
           the
           other
           :
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           consent
           unto
           him
           ,
           nor
           hearken
           unto
           him
           :
           Neither
           shall
           thine
           Eye
           pity
           him
           ,
           neither
           shalt
           thou
           spare
           ,
           neither
           shalt
           thou
           conceal
           him
           .
           But
           thou
           shalt
           surely
           kill
           him
           ;
           thine
           hand
           shall
           be
           first
           upon
           him
           to
           put
           him
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           afterward
           the
           Hand
           of
           all
           the
           
           People
           .
           And
           thou
           shalt
           stone
           him
           with
           Stones
           ,
           that
           he
           die
           :
           Because
           he
           hath
           sought
           to
           thrust
           thee
           away
           from
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           which
           brought
           thee
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           from
           the
           House
           of
           Bondage
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           Crime
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Punishment
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           the
           Sentence
           was
           so
           severely
           Executed
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           setting
           up
           the
           
             golden
             Calf
          
           ,
           or
           
             Symbol
             of
             the
             Sun
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Aegyptians
           Worship'd
           ,
           as
           the
           supreme
           Deity
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           Three
           thousand
           of
           the
           Ring-leaders
           ,
           were
           put
           to
           the
           Sword
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
          
           32.
           27.
           
           And
           for
           this
           Reason
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           destroy
           the
           Canaanites
           from
           off
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           
             (
             i.e.
          
           )
           for
           giving
           Divine
           Worship
           to
           false
           and
           created
           Deities
           in
           Defiance
           to
           the
           Eternal
           Creator
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           So
           black
           a
           Crime
           as
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           less
           than
           renouncing
           God
           is
           not
           lightly
           to
           be
           charged
           upon
           any
           Party
           of
           Christians
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           of
           the
           foulness
           of
           the
           Calumny
           ,
           but
           the
           barbarous
           Consequences
           that
           may
           follow
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           invite
           and
           warrant
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           when
           ever
           Opportunity
           favours
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           and
           their
           Images
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           were
           commanded
           to
           destroy
           the
           Canaanites
           and
           their
           Idols
           .
        
         
         
           But
           before
           so
           bloody
           an
           Indictment
           be
           preferr'd
           against
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           well
           understood
           .
           
             The
             Charge
             is
             too
             big
             for
             a
             Scolding
             Word
             .
          
           And
           how
           inconsistent
           soever
           Idolatry
           may
           be
           with
           Salvation
           ,
           I
           fear
           so
           uncharitable
           a
           Calumny
           (
           if
           it
           prove
           one
           )
           can
           be
           of
           no
           less
           damnable
           Consequence
           .
           It
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           Inhumanity
           ,
           that
           out-does
           the
           Salvageness
           of
           the
           Canibals
           themselves
           ,
           and
           damns
           at
           once
           both
           Body
           and
           Soul.
           
        
         
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           other
           ground
           for
           the
           bold
           Conceit
           ,
           than
           the
           crude
           and
           rash
           Assertions
           of
           some
           popular
           Divines
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           other
           Measures
           of
           Truth
           or
           Zeal
           ,
           but
           Hatred
           to
           Popery
           ;
           and
           therefore
           never
           spare
           for
           hard
           Words
           against
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           run
           up
           all
           Objections
           against
           it
           into
           nothing
           less
           than
           Atheism
           and
           Blasphemy
           ,
           of
           which
           Idolatry
           is
           the
           greatest
           Instance
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           they
           would
           lay
           aside
           their
           indecent
           Heats
           ,
           and
           soberly
           enquire
           into
           the
           Nature
           and
           Original
           of
           Idolatry
           ;
           they
           would
           be
           as
           much
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Ignorance
           of
           their
           Accusations
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           its
           Malice
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           a
           plain
           and
           brief
           Account
           of
           that
           Argument
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           understand
           the
           easie
           ,
           obvious
           ,
           and
           natural
           Notion
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           it
           will
           for
           ever
           expose
           the
           Vanity
           of
           these
           Men's
           Fanatique
           Pretences
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           there
           be
           nothing
           worse
           at
           
           bottom
           ,
           seeing
           it
           has
           ever
           been
           set
           up
           as
           the
           Standard
           against
           Monarchy
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           Subject
           that
           hath
           entertained
           the
           most
           able
           Pens
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           not
           presume
           or
           pretend
           to
           be
           so
           learned
           ,
           but
           shall
           confine
           all
           my
           Knowledge
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           chiefly
           to
           the
           Mosaick
           Writings
           ,
           for
           there
           it
           is
           fully
           and
           clearly
           stated
           ,
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           being
           enacted
           purely
           in
           Opposition
           to
           Idolatry
           .
           Now
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           obvious
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           there
           is
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           than
           this
           :
           
             The
             Worship
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             the
             Stars
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             Deity
             ,
             as
             the
             Supreme
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             exclude
             all
             Sense
             and
             Apprehension
             of
             a
             spiritual
             and
             invisible
             Godhead
             .
          
        
         
           This
           evidently
           appears
           both
           by
           the
           Almighties
           several
           Revelations
           that
           he
           made
           of
           himself
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           several
           Characters
           and
           Descriptions
           ,
           that
           himself
           hath
           upon
           numberless
           occasions
           made
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Most
           learned
           Men
           would
           trace
           its
           Original
           from
           before
           the
           Flood
           ,
           but
           they
           follow
           their
           Chase
           without
           any
           Scent
           ,
           as
           generally
           all
           Antiquaries
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           pursue
           into
           the
           first
           Source
           and
           Original
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Iewish
             Robbies
          
           (
           that
           are
           of
           too
           late
           a
           standing
           to
           pretend
           to
           any
           Authority
           in
           such
           Antient
           Matters
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           lived
           not
           above
           Six
           Ages
           before
           
           us
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           no
           other
           Records
           than
           what
           we
           have
           ,
           the
           Writings
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           )
           derive
           its
           Original
           from
           the
           Age
           of
           Enos
           ;
           but
           as
           their
           Conjecture
           is
           founded
           upon
           an
           ambiguous
           Word
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           contradicted
           by
           the
           State
           of
           the
           World
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           for
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           long
           Lives
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           from
           the
           Creation
           to
           the
           Flood
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           conceive
           ,
           That
           the
           Memory
           and
           Tradition
           of
           the
           late
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           should
           be
           worn
           out
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           Enos
           being
           
           Adams's
           Granchild
           ,
           and
           living
           in
           the
           same
           Age
           with
           him
           for
           some
           Hundred
           Years
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           plain
           Demonstration
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Impiety
           before
           the
           Flood
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           Moses
           ,
           when
           he
           reckons
           up
           the
           Causes
           that
           provok'd
           God
           to
           bring
           that
           Judgment
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           the
           Sin
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           Guilty
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Sin
           of
           the
           first
           Magnitude
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           have
           held
           the
           first
           place
           in
           the
           Indictment
           .
        
         
           Others
           make
           Cham
           the
           Father
           of
           this
           Monster
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           of
           all
           other
           Crimes
           ,
           but
           for
           no
           other
           Reason
           beside
           his
           ill
           Name
           .
        
         
           Others
           derive
           it
           from
           the
           Tower
           of
           Babel
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           have
           to
           have
           been
           built
           for
           an
           Altar
           to
           the
           Sun
           ,
           after
           the
           Custom
           of
           after-times
           ,
           when
           they
           Worshiped
           him
           upon
           High
           Towers
           for
           Altars
           .
        
         
         
           Maimonides
           ,
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           find
           deep
           Footsteps
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           was
           born
           in
           Ur
           of
           the
           Chaldees
           that
           is
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Antient
           ZABII
           ,
           the
           Founders
           of
           Idolatry
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           he
           was
           commanded
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Country
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           True
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           this
           Dream
           of
           the
           ZABII
           is
           so
           modern
           ,
           and
           so
           void
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           any
           Antient
           Record
           ,
           that
           it
           proves
           it self
           a
           fond
           Imposture
           .
           Tho
           in
           
           Abraham's
           time
           (
           and
           that
           was
           many
           Centuries
           after
           the
           Flood
           )
           we
           meet
           with
           the
           first
           Traces
           of
           this
           Apostacy
           :
           For
           that
           extraordinary
           Discovery
           that
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           make
           of
           himself
           as
           
             Supreme
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
          
           ,
           was
           made
           to
           Abraham
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           his
           own
           Country
           ,
           
             i.e.
             Chaldea
          
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           have
           been
           the
           first
           Founders
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           God
           commanded
           him
           
             to
             leave
             his
             Country
             ,
             
             his
             Kindred
             ,
          
           
             and
             his
             Fathers
             House
             ,
             and
             sojourn
             in
             the
             Land
             of
          
           Canaan
           ,
           where
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           True
           God
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           much
           better
           preserved
           .
           So
           that
           tho
           there
           were
           some
           Decays
           from
           the
           true
           Old
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           as
           yet
           very
           far
           from
           an
           Universal
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
         
           That
           the
           Plague
           was
           then
           broke
           out
           in
           Chaldea
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           words
           of
           
             Ioshua
             ,
             (
             24.
             2.
             )
             Your
             Fathers
             dwelt
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             River
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             even
          
           Terah
           
             the
             Father
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Father
             of
          
           Nachor
           ,
           
             and
             they
             serv'd
             strange
             Gods.
          
           But
           when
           Abraham
           came
           into
           Canaan
           ;
           I
           find
           no
           Records
           that
           the
           Customs
           of
           his
           Country
           had
           pass'd
           the
           River
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           evident
           Instances
           of
           their
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           as
           Creator
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
        
         
           What
           can
           be
           more
           plain
           than
           the
           Story
           of
           
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
          
           (
           a
           Term
           appropriate
           in
           Scripture
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Deity
           )
           in
           his
           blessing
           
             Abraham
             .
             Blessed
             be
          
           Abraham
           
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             ,
             Creator
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           And
           when
           God
           consumed
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           with
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           Idolatry
           is
           no
           where
           reckoned
           among
           the
           Causes
           and
           Provocations
           of
           that
           severe
           and
           unusual
           Judgment
           ;
           and
           had
           it
           been
           one
           of
           their
           
             crying
             Sins
          
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           the
           loudest
           ,
           and
           so
           never
           have
           been
           omitted
           by
           the
           Sacred
           Historian
           .
           And
           when
           Isaac
           was
           forced
           by
           Famine
           into
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           
             Philistines
             ,
             Abimelech
          
           their
           King
           entred
           into
           a
           Solemn
           and
           Religious
           Covenant
           with
           him
           of
           mutual
           Defence
           and
           Offence
           ,
           upon
           this
           Inducement
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             the
             Blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           or
           the
           peculiar
           Favourite
           of
           Iehovah
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           long
           as
           himself
           and
           Isaac
           were
           of
           a
           side
           ,
           the
           Supreme
           Gods
           immediate
           
           mediate
           Providence
           would
           be
           engaged
           in
           his
           Protection
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           plain
           Intimation
           we
           find
           of
           it
           in
           Palestine
           is
           in
           the
           History
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           after
           his
           Conversation
           with
           the
           Shechemites
           ,
           where
           ,
           upon
           his
           departure
           from
           that
           City
           by
           God's
           especial
           Command
           ,
           he
           builds
           an
           Altar
           at
           Bethel
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           commands
           his
           Family
           to
           put
           away
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             Strange
             Gods.
          
           And
           from
           this
           time
           we
           read
           of
           nothing
           of
           this
           Nature
           till
           the
           Deliverance
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           been
           deteined
           there
           Four
           Hundred
           and
           Thirty
           Years
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           or
           Two
           Hundred
           and
           Fifteen
           according
           to
           the
           Seventy
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           which
           time
           was
           spent
           in
           Slavery
           and
           Bondage
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           ,
           and
           after
           their
           Deliverance
           ,
           we
           hear
           of
           nothing
           else
           but
           Cautions
           against
           Idolatry
           or
           Worship
           of
           Strange
           Gods
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           that
           long
           Tract
           of
           Time
           and
           Misery
           ,
           they
           had
           lost
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           God
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           by
           long
           conversation
           with
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           had
           taken
           up
           their
           Masters
           Religion
           together
           with
           their
           Burdens
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           scarce
           possible
           to
           be
           otherwise
           for
           men
           in
           their
           poor
           condition
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           a
           Tract
           of
           Time
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           up
           the
           Religion
           in
           publick
           Practice
           .
        
         
         
           Long
           custom
           and
           conversation
           naturally
           inures
           Men
           to
           the
           Manners
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           but
           Slavery
           breaks
           Men
           to
           them
           :
           And
           what
           could
           be
           expected
           from
           miserable
           People
           ,
           who
           spent
           all
           their
           days
           in
           carrying
           of
           Clay
           ,
           gathering
           Straw
           ,
           making
           Bricks
           ,
           and
           all
           Offices
           of
           Servility
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           should
           serve
           their
           Masters
           Gods
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Masters
           themselves
           ?
           And
           that
           this
           was
           their
           case
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           whole
           Series
           of
           the
           Story
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Discovery
           that
           the
           Almighty
           made
           of
           himself
           ,
           was
           to
           Moses
           ,
           in
           the
           Burning
           Bush
           ,
           where
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             God
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             the
             God
             of
          
           Isaac
           ,
           
             and
             the
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           :
           But
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           New
           Language
           to
           Moses
           ;
           
           For
           he
           replys
           ,
           
             When
             I
             come
             unto
             the
          
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             shall
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             your
             Fathers
             hath
             sent
             me
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             say
             to
             me
             ,
             what
             is
             his
             Name
          
           (
           or
           what
           God
           is
           he
           )
           
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             unto
             them
             ?
          
           To
           this
           he
           is
           commanded
           to
           answer
           ,
           
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
             hath
             sent
             you
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           only
           self
           existent
           Being
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           only
           Supreme
           Deity
           ,
           and
           God
           of
           your
           Fathers
           :
           And
           for
           the
           truth
           and
           demonstration
           of
           this
           ,
           he
           refers
           both
           him
           and
           them
           to
           the
           following
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           Moses
           was
           discouraged
           by
           the
           complaints
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           
           because
           of
           their
           severe
           Usage
           ,
           the
           Almighty
           gives
           him
           encouragement
           
           upon
           this
           powerful
           Motive
           ,
           
             I
             am
          
           Jehovah
           ,
           or
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             will
             deliver
             you
             with
             a
          
           strong
           Hand
           ,
           or
           
             stretched
             out
             Arm
          
           ,
           i.e.
           
             I
             am
             that
             Omnipotent
             ,
             self-existent
             Being
          
           ;
           and
           that
           shall
           be
           the
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           great
           Miracles
           that
           I
           will
           work
           for
           your
           Delivery
           .
        
         
           And
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Deliveranee
           he
           immediately
           institutes
           the
           Passover
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           a
           Memorial
           of
           the
           Thing
           ,
           but
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           afterwards
           ,
           the
           strongest
           Bar
           against
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           sat
           down
           at
           the
           Foot
           of
           Mount
           Sinah
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           first
           place
           of
           Rest
           ,
           God's
           first
           Care
           was
           to
           make
           further
           provision
           against
           Idolatry
           ,
           where
           after
           a
           fearful
           and
           glorious
           Representation
           of
           his
           Presence
           ,
           he
           gives
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Four
           First
           are
           directly
           levell'd
           against
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           He
           enjoyns
           the
           worship
           of
           Himself
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Almighty
           Power
           had
           delivered
           them
           from
           their
           Egyptian
           Bondage
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           He
           forbids
           them
           the
           Worship
           of
           all
           Idols
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           himself
           describes
           them
           ,
           
             The
             likeness
          
           ,
           or
           similitude
           ,
           
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             Heaven
             above
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Earth
             beneath
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Water
             under
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           A
           plain
           and
           indeed
           logical
           Definition
           this
           ,
           that
           Idolatry
           is
           giving
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Supreme
           God
           ,
           to
           any
           created
           corporeal
           or
           visible
           Deity
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           be
           represented
           by
           an
           Image
           ,
           which
           nothing
           but
           coporeal
           Beings
           
           can
           ,
           and
           to
           suppose
           such
           a
           Being
           the
           Supreme
           Deity
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           true
           and
           proper
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           there
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           two
           sorts
           of
           it
           :
           First
           ,
           either
           to
           Worship
           a
           material
           and
           created
           Being
           as
           the
           Supreme
           Deity
           :
           Or
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           ascribe
           any
           corporeal
           Form
           or
           Shape
           to
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           Result
           ,
           both
           are
           but
           one
           ;
           for
           to
           ascribe
           unto
           the
           Supreme
           God
           any
           corporeal
           Form
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           to
           Worship
           a
           created
           Being
           ,
           for
           so
           is
           every
           corporeal
           Substance
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           true
           and
           only
           Notion
           of
           Idolatry
           :
           And
           all
           the
           Strange
           Gods
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           only
           some
           most
           glorious
           Pieces
           of
           the
           visible
           Creation
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           at
           large
           from
           undeniable
           Testimonies
           .
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Angels
           ,
           by
           whom
           this
           Affair
           was
           immediately
           transacted
           ,
           never
           made
           any
           appearance
           in
           any
           visible
           Shape
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           a
           Cloud
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           Glory
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           very
           
             Peril
             of
             Idolatry
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Moses
           in
           his
           dying
           and
           farewel
           Speech
           ,
           reminds
           them
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           that
           
             at
             Horeb
             they
             heard
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             saw
             no
             Similitude
             ,
          
           with
           this
           Application
           to
           them
           ,
           
             lest
             you
             corrupt
             your selves
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           by
           believing
           that
           there
           can
           be
           any
           Similitude
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Godhead
           .
           And
           as
           this
           is
           the
           literal
           and
           plain
           Sense
           of
           the
           two
           first
           Commandments
           ,
           so
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Design
           of
           the
           Third
           and
           Fourth
           :
           For
           the
           English
           
           of
           the
           Third
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           rightly
           translated
           ,
           runs
           thus
           ;
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             give
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             to
             a
             Vanity
             or
             Idol
          
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           
             Septuagint
             ▪
          
           render
           it
           :
           For
           the
           Word
           Vanity
           and
           Idol
           are
           Synonomous
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           because
           an
           Idol
           is
           a
           vain
           and
           empty
           Thing
           that
           represents
           nothing
           ;
           for
           when
           it
           is
           set
           up
           as
           the
           Symbol
           and
           Image
           of
           a
           Deity
           that
           is
           no
           Deity
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Image
           of
           nothing
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           defines
           it
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           meer
           Image
           it self
           that
           is
           the
           Idol
           ,
           but
           the
           Image
           as
           representing
           a
           false
           God
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           only
           a
           Symbol
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Picture
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Images
           were
           ,
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           as
           the
           Calf
           ,
           and
           the
           Ram.
           These
           are
           the
           Vanities
           or
           Representations
           of
           False
           Gods
           in
           Use
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           among
           the
           Neighbour
           Nations
           ,
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           here
           properly
           interdicted
           in
           this
           Commandment
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Fourth
           Commandment
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           very
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           the
           Creator
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           the
           Worship
           of
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           prescribed
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           as
           the
           Holy
           Day
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           continually
           to
           mind
           the
           Iews
           ,
           that
           the
           God
           that
           they
           Worship
           ,
           was
           the
           God
           that
           made
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Gods
           that
           their
           Neighbours
           worshiped
           ,
           particularly
           the
           
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
          
           ,
           and
           Stars
           ,
           his
           Creatures
           .
        
         
         
           This
           then
           being
           set
           up
           as
           the
           great
           Festival
           ,
           of
           the
           Creator
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           from
           hence
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Precept
           of
           not
           Worshiping
           of
           Idols
           ,
           and
           Keeping
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           are
           so
           frequently
           coupled
           together
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Breach
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           is
           punished
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           Idolatry
           it self
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           treat
           of
           this
           more
           largely
           when
           I
           come
           to
           a
           Review
           .
           At
           present
           I
           have
           only
           given
           a
           narrow
           Prospect
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           but
           upon
           a
           full
           and
           open
           View
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           History
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           in
           full
           and
           undeniable
           Evidence
           ,
           by
           these
           Two
           Considerations
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           great
           Propensity
           of
           the
           Israelites
           to
           renounce
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           One
           True
           Invisible
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           return
           to
           their
           accustomed
           Worship
           of
           Idol
           Gods.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           we
           consider
           that
           these
           Gods
           were
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sun
           was
           worshiped
           as
           the
           Supreme
           Deity
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           their
           continual
           Revolts
           ,
           and
           Rebellions
           against
           that
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           of
           whose
           Power
           they
           had
           had
           so
           much
           Experience
           ,
           could
           proceed
           from
           nothing
           less
           than
           the
           most
           inveterate
           and
           invincible
           Prejudices
           .
           Their
           whole
           History
           from
           their
           first
           Deliverance
           to
           their
           last
           Captivity
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           perpetual
           Series
           of
           Disloyalty
           against
           the
           God
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             to
             play
             the
             Harlot
          
           (
           as
           
           the
           Scripture
           expresses
           it
           )
           
             or
             commit
             Fornication
             with
             the
             Idols
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
        
         
           Psal.
           78.
           
           We
           have
           an
           acurate
           Epitome
           of
           this
           whole
           History
           ,
           the
           Miracles
           that
           God
           wrought
           for
           them
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           made
           continual
           Attempts
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           so
           they
           at
           last
           sunk
           into
           an
           universal
           Apostacy
           ,
           
             v.
             58.
             
             Provoking
             him
             to
             Anger
             with
             their
             High
             Places
             ,
             and
             moving
             him
             to
             Iealousie
             with
             their
             Graven
             Images
          
           ;
           so
           that
           at
           length
           he
           gave
           them
           up
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           their
           Enemies
           :
           And
           first
           the
           Ten
           Tribes
           were
           lead
           away
           Captive
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           as
           it
           immediately
           follows
           in
           the
           same
           Psalm
           ,
           
             God
             was
             wroth
             ,
             and
             greatly
             abhorred
             Israel
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             forsook
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             Shiloh
             ,
             the
             Tent
             which
             he
             placed
             among
             Men
             ,
             and
             delivered
             his
             Strength
             into
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             his
             Glory
          
           (
           that
           was
           the
           Symbol
           of
           his
           Divine
           Presence
           )
           
             into
             the
             Enemies
             hand
          
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           Trace
           a
           few
           Particulars
           .
           The
           first
           Opportunity
           they
           could
           gain
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           after
           the
           miraculous
           Deliverance
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           by
           the
           Absence
           of
           Moses
           ,
           they
           set
           up
           and
           worshiped
           the
           
             Golden
             Calf
          
           ,
           a
           Form
           of
           Worship
           they
           were
           accustomed
           to
           in
           Egypt
           :
           what
           this
           Idol
           was
           ,
           is
           variously
           disputed
           by
           Learned
           Men
           ;
           some
           will
           have
           it
           to
           have
           been
           made
           in
           Imitation
           of
           the
           Cherubin
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           God
           had
           made
           no
           Description
           of
           them
           .
           Others
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           
           learn'd
           ,
           will
           have
           it
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Idol
           of
           Apis
           ,
           or
           Serapis
           ,
           or
           Osyris
           ,
           whom
           the
           Egyptians
           worshiped
           by
           that
           Symbol
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           same
           Idol
           ,
           is
           certain
           ;
           but
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           much
           more
           antient
           ,
           for
           as
           yet
           we
           find
           not
           any
           Footsteps
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           given
           to
           Men
           and
           Women
           .
           That
           Folly
           is
           of
           a
           much
           younger
           Date
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           brought
           in
           purely
           by
           the
           Grecian
           Vanity
           ,
           to
           derive
           the
           Originals
           of
           all
           Nations
           from
           Themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           People
           Heaven
           with
           their
           own
           Country-men
           .
        
         
           Thus
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           Apis
           was
           King
           of
           the
           Argives
           ,
           natural
           Son
           to
           King
           Iupiter
           by
           Niobe
           ,
           who
           marrying
           Isis
           ,
           left
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           who
           teaching
           the
           Barbarous
           People
           Civility
           ,
           and
           the
           Art
           of
           dressing
           Vines
           and
           Agriculture
           ,
           He
           was
           by
           common
           consent
           chosen
           their
           King
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           had
           Reign'd
           with
           extraordinary
           Wisdom
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Improvement
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           when
           he
           dyed
           ,
           they
           deify'd
           him
           ,
           and
           worshiped
           him
           under
           the
           Image
           of
           a
           Calf
           or
           Ox
           ,
           all
           which
           is
           pure
           Grecian
           Fable
           .
        
         
           For
           Egypt
           had
           been
           a
           famous
           Nation
           many
           Hundred
           Ages
           ,
           before
           any
           of
           the
           
             Grecian
             Deities
          
           were
           born
           :
           It
           was
           a
           flourishing
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Abraham
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           knew
           how
           to
           dress
           their
           Vines
           ,
           and
           plow
           their
           Fields
           ,
           before
           there
           was
           any
           such
           Nation
           as
           Greece
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           
           its
           Cantons
           known
           by
           any
           Records
           :
           There
           was
           no
           News
           of
           them
           till
           the
           Trojan
           War
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           objected
           by
           all
           Writers
           to
           the
           Greeks
           both
           before
           and
           since
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           their
           remotest
           Antiquity
           is
           meer
           Novelty
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           is
           confest
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           best
           and
           most
           antient
           Writers
           ;
           at
           least
           in
           these
           Antient
           Times
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           Men
           nor
           Women
           Deities
           ,
           Gods
           or
           Goddesses
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           Greeks
           had
           stollen
           their
           Religion
           from
           the
           Eastern
           Nations
           ,
           in
           requital
           they
           furnished
           them
           with
           Gods
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           clapt
           the
           Heads
           of
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Country-men
           upon
           every
           antient
           Idol
           ,
           thereby
           gaining
           Reputation
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           both
           to
           their
           Nation
           and
           Religion
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           as
           antient
           as
           the
           Egyptian
           and
           Oriental
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           Thus
           they
           fasten
           this
           old
           Idol
           of
           the
           Golden
           Calf
           upon
           King
           Apis
           ,
           whereas
           if
           there
           ever
           were
           any
           such
           Man
           (
           for
           the
           Greeks
           have
           neither
           Faith
           nor
           Knowledge
           enough
           to
           be
           believ'd
           one
           Word
           in
           any
           matter
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           either
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           other
           Nations
           )
           he
           was
           born
           many
           Ages
           after
           this
           Idol
           had
           been
           Famous
           in
           the
           World
           :
           And
           in
           that
           unknown
           Interval
           of
           which
           there
           are
           no
           Historical
           Records
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           whole
           Story
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Grecian
           Gods
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           Fable
           .
        
         
         
           And
           much
           more
           probable
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Greeks
           were
           so
           far
           from
           bringing
           a
           God
           Apis
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           that
           they
           carried
           the
           very
           word
           thence
           :
           Apis
           being
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Egyptian
           Word
           to
           signifie
           a
           Calf
           ,
           or
           a
           Bullock
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           rendred
           by
           the
           
             Septuagint
             .
             Ieremiah
          
           46.
           15.
           in
           the
           Prophetick
           Burthen
           against
           Egypt
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Why
             did
             your
          
           Apis
           fly
           ,
           
           
             or
             that
             your
             beloved
          
           Calf
           
             desert
             you
          
           ,
           
           
             because
             the
             Lord
             did
             drive
             him
             ?
          
           
           Tho
           we
           render
           it
           in
           the
           English
           Translation
           ,
           
             Why
             are
             thy
             valiant
             Men
             swept
             away
             ?
          
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           Calf
           can
           be
           nothing
           else
           than
           an
           Old
           Egyptian
           Idol
           ,
           or
           Symbol
           of
           some
           Deity
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           been
           accustomed
           to
           Worship
           .
           And
           therefore
           thinking
           themselves
           betray'd
           or
           deserted
           by
           Moses
           after
           Forty
           Days
           Absence
           ,
           
             (
             as
             for
             this
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Man
             that
             brought
             us
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             we
             wot
             not
             what
             is
             become
             of
             him
             )
          
           they
           force
           Aaron
           to
           restore
           to
           them
           the
           Symbols
           of
           their
           Old
           Gods
           to
           go
           before
           them
           ,
           instead
           of
           this
           new
           God
           ,
           that
           now
           seem'd
           to
           have
           deserted
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           they
           ascribe
           their
           Deliverance
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           first
           chearful
           Act
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           that
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           perform'd
           since
           their
           Deliverance
           .
           For
           as
           for
           all
           their
           Worship
           of
           the
           True
           God
           ,
           especially
           at
           the
           Delivery
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           forc'd
           and
           uneasie
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           
           were
           rather
           over-aw'd
           by
           dreadful
           Appearances
           ,
           than
           inclin'd
           by
           their
           own
           Choice
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Solemn
           Sacrifice
           that
           was
           made
           immediately
           after
           ,
           was
           the
           Act
           of
           Moses
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           rather
           seem'd
           Spectators
           ,
           than
           Actors
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           thought
           themselves
           quit
           of
           him
           (
           which
           was
           immediately
           after
           )
           they
           set
           up
           their
           Idol
           ,
           and
           were
           transported
           in
           their
           Devotions
           towards
           it
           ,
           to
           a
           Degree
           of
           madness
           
             They
             rose
             up
             early
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             offered
             Burnt-Offerings
             ,
             and
             brought
             Peace-Offerings
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             sat
             down
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             rose
             up
             to
             play
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Solemnity
           had
           been
           endear'd
           to
           them
           by
           Custom
           and
           Education
           ,
           and
           there
           could
           be
           no
           other
           ground
           of
           their
           great
           Joy
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           were
           restored
           to
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           former
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           their
           Old
           Gods
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Calf
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           Symbols
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           they
           say
           that
           was
           the
           God
           that
           deliver'd
           them
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           their
           meaning
           is
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           which
           That
           was
           the
           Symbol
           or
           Representation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Language
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           
           and
           indeed
           of
           the
           whole
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Deity
           to
           the
           Idol
           .
        
         
           Now
           at
           that
           time
           we
           find
           no
           other
           mention
           of
           any
           other
           Deities
           ,
           than
           the
           Sun
           and
           
             Heavenly
             Bodies
          
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Calf
           could
           be
           the
           Symbol
           of
           
           no
           other
           Gods
           than
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           ever
           reckoned
           among
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           their
           
             holy
             Animals
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Egyptian
           Priest
           and
           Antiquary
           Manetho
           informs
           us
           ,
           of
           which
           Aries
           and
           Taurus
           were
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           consecrated
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           being
           the
           two
           first
           Signs
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           but
           the
           Festival
           of
           Aries
           was
           the
           most
           Solemn
           ,
           when
           the
           Sun
           entring
           into
           that
           Sign
           ,
           began
           the
           Joyful
           New
           Year
           .
           In
           Opposition
           to
           which
           the
           Israelites
           were
           commanded
           to
           cut
           the
           Throat
           of
           the
           Paschal
           Ram
           upon
           that
           very
           Day
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           Contempt
           ,
           as
           shall
           appear
           more
           afterward
           .
        
         
           
             This
             invincible
             Obstinacy
             in
             their
             Old
             Religion
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             mighty
             Works
             God
             had
             wrought
             for
             their
             Deliverance
             ,
             is
             severely
             upbraided
             to
             them
             long
             after
             by
             God
             himself
             to
             his
             Prophet
          
           Amos
           ,
           
           Have
           ye
           offered
           unto
           me
           Sacrifices
           and
           Offerings
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           Forty
           Years
           ,
           O
           House
           of
           Israel
           ?
           But
           ye
           have
           born
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           your
           Moloch
           ,
           and
           the
           Star
           of
           your
           God
           Remphan
           ,
           and
           their
           Images
           which
           ye
           made
           to
           your selves
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           plain
           Description
           of
           their
           great
           averseness
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           True
           God
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           when
           God
           declares
           ,
           that
           in
           reality
           they
           never
           Worshiped
           him
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           stuck
           close
           to
           their
           old
           God
           Moloch
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           Synonymous
           Word
           for
           the
           God
           Baal
           ,
           i.
           e.
           the
           
           Sun
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           promiscuously
           us'd
           in
           Scripture
           to
           express
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Deity
           .
           Thus
           
             Ieremy
             ,
             19.
             5.
             
             They
             have
             built
             the
             High
             Places
             of
             Baal
             to
             burn
             their
             Sons
             in
             the
             Fire
             for
             Burnt
             Offerings
             unto
             Baal
             .
          
           But
           Chapter
           the
           32.
           v.
           35.
           the
           same
           Crime
           is
           thus
           express
           ,
           
             They
             built
             the
             High
             Places
             of
             Baal
             to
             cause
             their
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             Fire
             unto
             Moloch
          
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           is
           undeniably
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           but
           Synonymous
           Terms
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           God
           ;
           and
           indeed
           they
           are
           Words
           of
           the
           same
           Signification
           ,
           denoting
           Supreme
           or
           Kingly
           Power
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           appropriated
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Sun
           ,
           as
           Sovereign
           Lord
           of
           the
           Universe
           .
        
         
           This
           strange
           Inclination
           of
           the
           Israelites
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           the
           Worship
           of
           Baal
           and
           Moloch
           ,
           is
           so
           vehemently
           upbraided
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           shews
           it
           to
           have
           been
           inveterate
           and
           impetuous
           beyond
           Example
           :
           So
           God
           himself
           upbraids
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           did
           such
           mighty
           things
           for
           them
           in
           their
           Deliverance
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           only
           required
           them
           to
           renounce
           the
           Idols
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
             Yet
             they
             rebelled
             against
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             would
             not
             hearken
             to
             me
             ;
             They
             cast
             not
             away
             the
             Abomination
             of
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             nor
             the
             Idols
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             when
          
           Ioshua
           
             had
             setled
             them
             in
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             forewarns
             them
             to
             serve
             the
             True
             God
             sincerely
             ,
          
           and
           to
           put
           away
           the
           Gods
           which
           their
           Fathers
           served
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Flood
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Egypt
             .
             
             By
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             yet
             parted
             with
             their
             Old
             Gods
             :
             but
             the
             next
             Generation
             made
             a
             total
             Revolt
          
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           did
           evil
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           served
           Baalim
           ,
           and
           they
           forsook
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           followed
           other
           Gods
           ,
           of
           the
           Gods
           of
           the
           People
           that
           are
           round
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           bowed
           themselves
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           provoked
           the
           Lord
           to
           Anger
           ,
           and
           they
           forsook
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           serv'd
           Baal
           and
           Ashteroth
           .
        
         
           
             This
             whole
             Book
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Narrative
             of
             their
             Sin
             by
             Idolatry
             ,
             their
             Punishment
             by
             Captivity
             ,
             their
             Repentance
             by
             imploring
             of
             the
             Mercy
             of
             the
             God
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             till
             at
             last
             after
             so
             many
             Relapses
             ,
             they
             are
             thus
             answered
             by
             God
             in
             their
             Addresses
             and
             Supplications
             unto
             him
             :
          
           
           And
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           cryed
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           saying
           ;
           We
           have
           sinned
           against
           thee
           ,
           both
           because
           we
           have
           forsaken
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           served
           Baalim
           :
           And
           the
           Lord
           said
           unto
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           did
           not
           I
           deliver
           you
           from
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           from
           the
           Ammorites
           ,
           from
           the
           Children
           of
           Ammon
           ,
           from
           the
           Philistins
           ?
           Also
           the
           Zidonians
           and
           the
           Amalekites
           and
           Maonites
           did
           oppress
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           cry'd
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           delivered
           you
           out
           of
           their
           hand
           ,
           yet
           you
           have
           forsaken
           me
           ,
           and
           served
           other
           Gods
           ,
           wherefore
           I
           will
           deliver
           you
           no
           more
           :
           go
           and
           cry
           unto
           the
           Gods
           that
           ye
           have
           chosen
           ,
           let
           them
           deliver
           you
           in
           the
           time
           of
           your
           Tribulations
           .
           
             But
             upon
             their
             Reformation
             they
             are
             delivered
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             relapse
             ,
             
             of
             which
             a
             Train
             of
             Instances
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             that
             Book
             .
          
        
         
           
             Here
             it
             may
             be
             observ'd
             all
             along
             that
             the
             Scripture
             Notion
             of
          
           Idolatry
           is
           renouncing
           and
           forsaking
           the
           True
           God
           ,
           
             to
             Worship
          
           other
           Gods
           ,
           or
           Baalim
           ,
           
             that
             is
          
           ,
           Idols
           
             of
             the
          
           Sun
           ,
           
             whom
             they
             commonly
             call'd
             the
          
           King
           of
           Heaven
           .
           
             And
             so
             they
             sin
             on
             ,
             till
             God
             suffered
             his
             own
          
           Ark
           
             (
             the
             Symbol
             of
             his
             own
             Presence
             )
             to
             be
             carried
             into
             Captivity
             :
             They
             apply
             themselves
             to
          
           Samuel
           
             to
             intercede
             for
             them
          
           ;
           Samuel
           
             returns
             them
             the
             old
             Answer
             that
             God
             himself
             had
             often
             made
             ,
          
           If
           ye
           return
           unto
           the
           Lord
           with
           all
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           
           then
           put
           away
           the
           strange
           Gods
           ,
           and
           Ashteroth
           from
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           prepare
           your
           Hearts
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           only
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           deliver
           you
           out
           of
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Philistins
           :
           Then
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           put
           away
           Baal
           and
           Ashteroth
           ,
           
           and
           served
           the
           Lord
           only
           .
        
         
           And
           Samuel
           at
           the
           resigning
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           upon
           the
           Election
           of
           Saul
           ,
           upbraids
           them
           with
           their
           continual
           Ingratitude
           against
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           ,
           from
           their
           first
           Deliverance
           out
           of
           Egypt
           to
           that
           very
           Day
           ,
           
             in
             for
             saking
             the
             Lord
             to
             serve
             Baalim
             .
          
           So
           plain
           is
           the
           practical
           Notion
           of
           Idolatry
           through
           the
           whole
           Sacred
           History
           .
        
         
           
             Under
             the
             pious
             Reigns
             of
          
           David
           and
           Solomon
           
             the
             Sin
             of
             Idolatry
             was
             competently
             well
             retrench'd
             ,
             till
             the
             Dotage
             of
          
           Solomon
           ,
           
             when
             his
             Wives
             and
             Concubines
             turn'd
             away
             his
             Heart
             after
             
             other
             Gods
             ,
          
           
           So
           that
           Solomon
           went
           after
           Ashteroth
           the
           Goddess
           of
           the
           Zidonians
           ,
           and
           after
           Milcom
           the
           Abomination
           of
           the
           Ammonites
           .
           
             But
             the
             great
             Revolt
             was
             made
             by
          
           Ieroboam
           ,
           
             upon
             the
             Division
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             tho
             rather
             upon
             a
          
           Political
           than
           Religious
           Account
           .
           Ieroboam
           said
           in
           his
           Heart
           ,
           
           now
           shall
           the
           Kingdom
           return
           to
           the
           House
           of
           David
           ,
           if
           this
           People
           go
           up
           to
           do
           Sacrifice
           in
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           at
           Ierusalem
           ;
           
             whereupon
             he
             makes
             two
             Calves
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             the
             People
             ,
          
           It
           is
           too
           much
           for
           you
           to
           go
           up
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           behold
           thy
           Gods
           ,
           O
           Israel
           ,
           which
           brought
           thee
           up
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           only
           an
           Artifice
           to
           oblige
           the
           People
           to
           himself
           by
           restoring
           to
           them
           their
           old
           Egyptian
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           
             Some
             will
             have
             these
             Calves
             to
             have
             been
             set
             up
             in
             Imitation
             of
          
           Solomon
           's
           Cherubin
           ,
           
             but
             this
             is
             fully
             confuted
             by
             the
             learned
          
           Visorius
           .
           If
           Ieroboam
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
           by
           his
           Calves
           design'd
           to
           imitate
           the
           establish'd
           Religion
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           when
           he
           took
           these
           counterfeit
           Cherubs
           ,
           why
           not
           also
           the
           Ark
           ,
           the
           Propitiatory
           ,
           the
           Seat
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           appear'd
           most
           conspicuously
           in
           giving
           of
           Oracles
           ,
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           the
           Temple
           ?
           Why
           if
           they
           were
           made
           only
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           Cherubs
           ,
           why
           did
           he
           not
           call
           them
           by
           their
           own
           Name
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           known
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           when
           that
           would
           have
           been
           a
           more
           easie
           way
           to
           deceive
           them
           ?
           Why
           did
           he
           not
           take
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           why
           did
           
           he
           banish
           them
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           why
           did
           not
           the
           People
           comply
           for
           three
           whole
           Years
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           an
           Imitation
           of
           their
           Old
           Religion
           under
           David
           and
           Solomon
           ?
           Why
           if
           they
           were
           nothing
           but
           Cherubins
           ,
           are
           they
           so
           often
           in
           Scripture
           styled
           other
           Gods
           ?
           Why
           should
           he
           Sacrifice
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           no
           Sacrifices
           were
           offered
           to
           the
           Cherubim
           ?
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           these
           Calves
           were
           set
           up
           by
           him
           as
           Idols
           or
           Symbols
           of
           a
           new
           or
           separate
           Religion
           from
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iudah
           ;
           and
           tho
           he
           took
           up
           the
           old
           Egyptian
           Idol
           for
           his
           Foundation
           ,
           yet
           he
           seem'd
           to
           have
           erected
           a
           Motley
           Religion
           upon
           it
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Samaritans
           of
           old
           ,
           partly
           to
           invite
           the
           People
           of
           all
           Nations
           into
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           every
           Man
           worshiped
           his
           own
           God
           ;
           and
           partly
           by
           diversity
           of
           Religion
           ,
           more
           effectually
           to
           divide
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Line
           of
           Solomon
           .
        
         
           Tho
           not
           long
           after
           Rehoboam
           and
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iudah
           revolt
           from
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           aggravates
           it
           )
           
             above
             all
             that
             their
             Fathers
             had
             done
             .
          
           
        
         
           And
           from
           this
           time
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           the
           Worship
           of
           Baal
           ,
           was
           the
           prevailing
           Religion
           in
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           tho
           sometimes
           check'd
           by
           the
           Piety
           of
           reforming
           Princes
           .
           But
           it
           spread
           so
           fast
           ,
           that
           Elijah
           thought
           himself
           left
           alone
           ,
           tho
           for
           his
           comfort
           God
           informed
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           the
           small
           remainder
           
           of
           7000
           in
           Israel
           ,
           
           
             all
             the
             Knees
             which
             have
             not
             bowed
             unto
             Baal
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Infection
           soon
           became
           universal
           ,
           and
           tho
           God
           Almighty
           sent
           his
           Prophets
           from
           time
           to
           time
           to
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           yet
           all
           in
           vain
           ,
           they
           still
           continued
           to
           worship
           the
           
             Host
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           and
           serve
           Baal
           ,
           till
           finding
           them
           irreclaimable
           ,
           he
           first
           delivered
           the
           Ten
           Tribes
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Shalmaneser
           ,
           King
           of
           Assyria
           ,
           where
           they
           continue
           in
           Captivity
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           
           and
           are
           a
           lost
           Nation
           .
        
         
           
             But
             the
             Piety
             of
          
           Hezekiah
           
             at
             that
             time
             for
             a
             while
             repriev'd
             the
             Tribe
             of
          
           Iudah
           :
           
             But
             his
             Son
          
           Manasseh
           
             built
             up
             again
             the
             High
             Places
             ,
             which
          
           Hezekiah
           
             his
             Father
             had
             destroyed
          
           ,
           and
           he
           rear'd
           up
           Altars
           for
           Baal
           ,
           and
           worshiped
           all
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           served
           them
           :
           
             Upon
             this
             God
             by
             his
             Prophets
             denounces
             their
             Destruction
             .
          
           
           Because
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           they
           have
           ever
           done
           that
           which
           was
           evil
           in
           my
           sight
           ,
           and
           have
           provoked
           me
           to
           Anger
           since
           the
           Day
           their
           Fathers
           came
           forth
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           unto
           this
           Day
           ;
           or
           because
           they
           have
           forsaken
           me
           ,
           
           and
           burnt
           Incense
           unto
           other
           Gods
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           provoke
           me
           to
           Anger
           with
           all
           the
           work
           of
           their
           Hands
           ;
           therefore
           my
           wrath
           shall
           be
           kindled
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           be
           quenched
           .
           
             But
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Sentence
             is
             suspended
             during
             the
             pious
             Reign
             of
             his
             Son
          
           Iosiah
           ;
           
           
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             gathered
             to
             his
             Fathers
             ,
          
           Ierusalem
           
             and
             the
             Temple
             are
             destroyed
             by
          
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           
           
             and
             King
          
           Zedekiah
           
             with
             all
             his
             People
             are
             carried
             Captive
             into
          
           Babylon
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           compendious
           History
           of
           the
           old
           Jewish
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           a
           sufficient
           Proof
           both
           of
           their
           strange
           Inclination
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           Madness
           ,
           and
           wherein
           it
           plainly
           consisted
           ,
           their
           forsaking
           the
           
             true
             invisible
             God
          
           ,
           to
           worship
           created
           Deities
           ;
           than
           which
           nothing
           is
           more
           evident
           through
           the
           whole
           Series
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
             To
             this
             Evidence
             I
             might
             add
             a
             more
             ample
             Proof
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             are
             almost
             wholly
             imployed
             upon
             this
             Subject
             .
             But
             I
             must
             not
             be
             too
             tedious
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             only
             observe
             ,
             that
             they
             generally
             express
             the
             greatness
             of
             this
             Folly
             under
             the
             Figure
             of
             ungovernable
             Lust.
             Thus
          
           Ezekiel
           the
           23d
           .
           
             God
             describes
             it
             to
             the
             Prophet
             under
             this
             Scheme
             .
          
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           Women
           ,
           the
           Daughters
           of
           one
           Mother
           ,
           and
           they
           committed
           Whoredoms
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           they
           committed
           Whoredoms
           in
           their
           Youth
           ;
           there
           were
           their
           Breasts
           pressed
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           bruised
           the
           Teats
           of
           their
           Virginity
           ;
           and
           the
           Names
           of
           them
           were
           Ahola
           the
           Elder
           ,
           and
           Aholibah
           her
           Sister
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           mine
           ,
           and
           they
           bare
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           ;
           Samaria
           is
           Ahola
           ,
           and
           
             Jerusalem
             Aholibah
          
           ;
           and
           Ahola
           played
           the
           Harlot
           when
           she
           was
           mine
           ,
           and
           she
           doted
           
             (
             or
             run
             mad
          
           )
           for
           her
           Lovers
           ,
           the
           Assyrians
           her
           Neighbours
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           Idols
           she
           defiled
           her self
           ,
           neither
           
           left
           she
           her
           Whoredoms
           brought
           from
           Egypt
           ;
           for
           in
           her
           Youth
           
             (
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             )
             before
             she
             was
             ripe
             of
             Age
             ,
          
           they
           lay
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           they
           bruis'd
           the
           Breasts
           of
           her
           Virginity
           ,
           and
           poured
           their
           Whoredom
           upon
           her
           ;
           wherefore
           I
           have
           delivered
           her
           into
           the
           Hand
           of
           her
           Lovers
           ,
           into
           the
           Hand
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           ,
           upon
           whom
           she
           doted
           ,
           
             and
             after
             whom
             she
             ran
             mad
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           is
           repeated
           of
           her
           Sister
           Aholibah
           ,
           who
           for
           her
           incorrigible
           Adulteries
           is
           delivered
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Babylonians
           ;
           nothing
           can
           be
           expressed
           with
           greater
           vehemence
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           utmost
           lewdness
           of
           Female
           Lust
           ;
           and
           nothing
           more
           evident
           ,
           than
           that
           this
           Lewdness
           consisted
           in
           deserting
           the
           true
           invisible
           God
           ,
           to
           worship
           the
           false
           Deities
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           particularly
           the
           Gods
           of
           the
           
             Egyptians
             ,
             Assyrians
          
           and
           Chaldeans
           .
        
         
           
             And
             that
             is
             my
             Second
             Head
             of
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             the
             Gods
             that
             they
             worshiped
             at
             that
             time
             were
             nothing
             but
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Deity
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             enough
             from
             what
             hath
             already
             been
             discoursed
             ,
          
           Idolatry
           
             in
             general
             being
             every
             where
             described
             in
             Scripture
             by
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
          
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           .
           Thus
           Deut.
           4.
           19.
           
           Lest
           thou
           lift
           up
           thine
           Eyes
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           seest
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           the
           Stars
           ,
           even
           all
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           shouldst
           be
           driven
           
             (
             tempted
          
           )
           to
           worship
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           created
           for
           the
           use
           and
           benefit
           
           of
           all
           Nations
           under
           the
           whole
           Heaven
           .
           So
           Chap.
           17.
           v.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           If
           there
           be
           found
           any
           among
           you
           that
           have
           wrought
           Wickedness
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           your
           God
           in
           transgressing
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           hath
           gone
           and
           served
           other
           Gods
           ,
           and
           worshiped
           them
           ,
           either
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           Moon
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           ye
           shall
           stone
           him
           to
           Death
           ,
           2
           King.
           17.
           16.
           
           They
           left
           all
           the
           Commandments
           of
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           Molten
           Images
           ,
           two
           Calves
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Grove
           ,
           and
           worshiped
           all
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           served
           Baal
           .
           So
           Manasseh
           erected
           Altars
           to
           Ball
           ,
           and
           worshiped
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           
             chap.
             21.
             3.
             
             So
          
           Iosiah
           ,
           
             when
             he
             destroyed
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           brought
           out
           the
           Vessels
           of
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             Jews
             ,
             when
             after
             their
             return
             from
             Captivity
             ,
             they
             would
             enter
             their
             solemn
             Protestation
             against
             Idolatry
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             in
             this
             form
             —
          
           Thou
           even
           Thou
           art
           Lord
           alone
           ,
           
             thou
             hast
          
           made
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Heaven
           of
           Heavens
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           Host
           ,
           
             &c.
             Nehemiah
             9.
             6.
             
             So
             Jeremiah
          
           19.
           13.
           
           Ierusalem
           and
           Iudah
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           because
           they
           have
           burned
           Incense
           unto
           all
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           have
           poured
           out
           Drink
           Offerings
           unto
           other
           Gods.
           
             So
             Zephaniah
             1.
             5.
             
             God
             threatens
             to
             destroy
             the
          
           Worshipers
           of
           Baal
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           :
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             St.
          
           Stephen
           
             in
             his
             last
             Speech
             upbraiding
             the
             Jews
             with
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             says
             ,
             that
          
           God
           gave
           them
           up
           to
           Worship
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
         
           
             So
             evident
             is
             the
             Practical
          
           Notion
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           
             through
             the
             whole
             Series
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             worshiping
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             as
             the
          
           supreme
           Deities
           ,
           
             or
             as
          
           Iob
           
             emphatically
             expresses
             it
          
           ,
           Chap.
           31.
           ver
           .
           26.
           
           If
           I
           beheld
           the
           Sun
           when
           it
           shin'd
           ,
           or
           the
           Moon
           walking
           in
           brightness
           ,
           and
           my
           Heart
           hath
           been
           secretly
           enticed
           ,
           or
           my
           Mouth
           hath
           kissed
           my
           Hand
           ,
           this
           also
           were
           an
           Iniquity
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           for
           I
           should
           have
           denyed
           the
           most
           High
           God.
           
        
         
           What
           can
           be
           more
           plain
           than
           this
           Definition
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           have
           excluded
           the
           Worship
           due
           only
           to
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           ?
           And
           the
           very
           Word
           ,
           that
           we
           commonly
           translate
           Images
           in
           general
           ,
           signifies
           properly
           Images
           of
           the
           Sun.
           Thus
           Leviticus
           26.
           30.
           
           God
           threatens
           them
           
             I
             will
             destroy
             your
             Images
          
           ,
           as
           we
           translate
           it
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           your
           Chamanim
           ,
           i.e.
           Images
           of
           the
           Sun.
           So
           the
           second
           of
           Chronicles
           ,
           chap.
           34.
           v.
           7.
           
           And
           so
           it
           is
           set
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Margent
           even
           in
           the
           English
           Translation
           
             [
             or
             Sun
             Images
          
           ]
           as
           Isaiah
           17.
           8.
           
           Ezek.
           6.
           4.
           
        
         
           And
           so
           all
           learned
           Men
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           all
           Religions
           ,
           ever
           understood
           the
           old
           Notion
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           till
           this
           last
           Age
           ,
           when
           Folly
           and
           Passion
           cast
           it
           at
           any
           thing
           that
           peevish
           Men
           were
           angry
           with
           .
           
           So
           
             Rabbi
             Maimon
          
           ,
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           judicious
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Doctors
           ,
           discourses
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           the
           antient
           Idolatry
           was
           nothing
           
           but
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Nations
           ,
           who
           acnowledge
           no
           other
           Deities
           but
           the
           Stars
           ,
           among
           whom
           the
           Sun
           was
           supreme
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           which
           false
           Principle
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           God
           enacted
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Moses
          
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           sense
           of
           all
           the
           other
           old
           Heathen
           Nations
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           at
           large
           in
           
           Eusebius's
           Collections
           of
           their
           several
           Opinions
           in
           his
           First
           and
           Third
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Preparation
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           where
           he
           proves
           ,
           that
           the
           antient
           Heathens
           worshiped
           only
           the
           Stars
           ,
           without
           any
           Notion
           of
           Heroes
           and
           Demons
           .
           The
           same
           is
           attested
           by
           all
           the
           Historians
           ;
           by
           
             Diodorus
             Siculus
          
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           by
           Herodotus
           of
           the
           Persians
           and
           Chaldeans
           ,
           by
           Strabo
           and
           Iustin
           of
           the
           Arabians
           ,
           by
           Caesar
           of
           the
           Germans
           ;
           so
           Macrobius
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           Book
           Saturnal
           ,
           proves
           it
           of
           all
           the
           antient
           Idolaters
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Sun
           as
           the
           supreme
           Deity
           .
           So
           in
           the
           antient
           Hymn
           to
           Iupiter
           ascribed
           to
           Orpheus
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Sun
           only
           that
           is
           all
           along
           adored
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           so
           all
           learned
           Men
           interpret
           all
           the
           several
           Idols
           that
           we
           read
           of
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           particularly
           those
           two
           learned
           Protestants
           ,
           Mr.
           Selden
           ,
           in
           his
           learned
           Book
           
             De
             Diis
             Syris
          
           ;
           and
           
             Gerard
             Vossius
             ,
             de
             Idololatria
          
           ,
           proves
           all
           the
           Idols
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           to
           have
           been
           only
           so
           many
           several
           Appellations
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           whom
           the
           antient
           Idolaters
           believ'd
           to
           have
           been
           the
           supreme
           
           God
           and
           Creator
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           
             Baal
             ,
             Baal
             Peor
             ,
             Bel
             ,
             Moloch
             ,
             Dagon
             ,
             Baalzebub
             Mythras
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           the
           whole
           Nation
           of
           the
           Critiques
           ,
           that
           agree
           in
           nothing
           else
           ,
           are
           unanimous
           here
           ;
           tho
           indeed
           the
           thing
           is
           so
           evident
           in
           all
           the
           Accounts
           ,
           Histories
           and
           Descriptions
           of
           the
           Antient
           Idolatry
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           me
           the
           greatest
           astonishment
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           Men
           should
           apply
           it
           to
           any
           other
           purpose
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           there
           was
           another
           sort
           of
           Idolatry
           introduced
           afterward
           ,
           the
           Worship
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           but
           I
           find
           no
           such
           Practice
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           take
           it
           to
           have
           been
           much
           more
           modern
           ,
           and
           a
           meer
           Invention
           of
           the
           vain
           and
           lying
           Greeks
           ;
           but
           whensoever
           it
           came
           in
           ,
           it
           was
           grafted
           upon
           the
           old
           Stock
           ,
           of
           giving
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           supreme
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           created
           ,
           but
           to
           
             mortal
             Beings
          
           .
        
         
           Here
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           wander
           into
           a
           large
           Field
           of
           Mythologick
           Mystery
           ;
           but
           besides
           that
           ,
           I
           take
           all
           Mythology
           to
           be
           much
           more
           Fable
           than
           the
           literal
           Fable
           it self
           :
           I
           have
           resolved
           to
           confine
           my self
           to
           the
           Information
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           the
           most
           infallible
           Testimony
           that
           can
           be
           had
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           case
           we
           can
           have
           no
           other
           ,
           all
           other
           Writings
           whatsoever
           being
           by
           some
           Thousands
           of
           Years
           too
           modern
           to
           give
           any
           Account
           from
           their
           own
           Knowledge
           of
           those
           Antient
           Times
           .
        
         
         
           And
           for
           a
           more
           acurate
           account
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           that
           admirable
           Book
           of
           Dr.
           Spencers
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Jewish
           Laws
           and
           the
           Reasons
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           proves
           every
           Minute
           Circumstance
           of
           the
           ritual
           and
           ceremonial
           Law
           to
           have
           been
           enacted
           only
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           Idolatry
           or
           Sun-Worship
           .
           There
           any
           Gentleman
           that
           delights
           in
           antient
           Learning
           ,
           may
           have
           his
           glut
           of
           Pleasure
           and
           Satisfaction
           ;
           for
           beside
           the
           great
           Compass
           and
           Variety
           of
           polite
           Literature
           ,
           he
           hath
           brought
           Wit
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           Reason
           and
           Ingenuity
           into
           the
           Synagogue
           .
           I
           will
           only
           exemplifie
           the
           thing
           in
           some
           few
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           the
           Institution
           of
           some
           Rites
           peculiar
           to
           God's
           own
           Worship
           ,
           both
           as
           a
           Bar
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           any
           other
           Worship
           ,
           in
           which
           those
           Rites
           were
           not
           us'd
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           Obligation
           to
           bind
           them
           the
           faster
           to
           their
           Duty
           to
           himself
           ;
           among
           these
           the
           chiefest
           are
           Circumcision
           and
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           which
           he
           instituted
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           
             two
             Sacraments
          
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           or
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Creator
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           their
           Neighbour
           Nations
           ,
           who
           Worship
           only
           his
           Creatures
           .
        
         
           With
           Circumcision
           God
           sign'd
           his
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           Revelation
           of
           himself
           against
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           whole
           Mosaick
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           seal'd
           to
           ,
           by
           this
           sacred
           Rite
           of
           Circumcision
           ;
           so
           that
           without
           
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           esteemed
           no
           better
           than
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           an
           
             uncircumcised
             Man
          
           signifies
           no
           less
           than
           an
           Heathen
           .
        
         
           This
           Reason
           is
           expresly
           given
           by
           God
           himself
           at
           the
           first
           Institution
           of
           it
           in
           his
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           :
           
           
             I
             will
             establish
             my
             Covenant
             between
             thee
             and
             me
             ,
             and
             thy
             Seed
             after
             thee
             in
             their
             Generations
             for
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             God
             unto
             Thee
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             seed
             after
             thee
             .
             This
             is
             my
             Covenant
             which
             ye
             shall
             keep
             between
             me
             and
             you
             ,
             and
             thy
             seed
             after
             thee
             ,
             every
             Male
             Child
             among
             you
             shall
             be
             Circumcised
             .
             And
             you
             shall
             circumcise
             the
             Flesh
             of
             your
             Fore-skin
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             Token
             of
             the
             Covenant
             betwixt
             you
             and
             me
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             uncircumcised
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             his
             People
             ,
             as
             having
             broken
             my
             Covenant
             ,
          
           i.e.
           renounced
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           as
           Grotius
           observes
           ,
           not
           reasonably
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Infants
           ,
           but
           of
           Men
           grown
           to
           Years
           of
           Understanding
           ,
           whose
           Parents
           had
           neglected
           that
           Office
           in
           their
           Infancy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           did
           not
           supply
           that
           Defect
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           Age
           ,
           it
           was
           looked
           upon
           as
           renouncing
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           of
           which
           this
           was
           the
           first
           Sacrament
           or
           Ceremony
           of
           Admission
           into
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           which
           alone
           profess'd
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Reason
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Assertion
           ,
           
           
             Every
             Man
             that
             is
             circumcised
             ,
             is
             a
             Debtor
             to
             do
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
          
           i.e.
           he
           that
           willingly
           and
           knowingly
           undergoes
           this
           initiating
           Ceremony
           ,
           by
           Vertue
           of
           that
           he
           obliges
           himself
           to
           the
           
           Observation
           of
           the
           whole
           Mosaick
           Law
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           commanded
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
             And
             for
             this
             Reason
             no
             Proselyte
             was
             admitted
             to
             the
             Paschal
             Festival
             ,
             the
             most
             sacred
             Solemnity
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             without
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
           When
           a
           stranger
           shall
           sojourn
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           will
           keep
           the
           Passover
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           let
           all
           his
           Males
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           him
           come
           near
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           as
           one
           that
           is
           born
           in
           the
           Land
           ;
           for
           no
           uncircumcised
           Person
           shall
           eat
           thereof
           .
        
         
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           Passage
           ,
           Ioshua
           5.
           9.
           when
           God
           commanded
           Ioshua
           to
           circumcise
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           were
           born
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           that
           indeed
           is
           all
           then
           living
           ;
           for
           those
           that
           came
           out
           of
           Egypt
           were
           dead
           ,
           and
           when
           Ioshua
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           
             God
             tells
             him
             ,
             This
             day
             have
             I
             rolled
             away
             the
             Reproach
             of
          
           Egypt
           
             from
             off
             you
          
           ;
           the
           Reproach
           of
           Egypt
           was
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           now
           renounced
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Circumcision
           .
           And
           accordingly
           in
           the
           Persecution
           of
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
          
           to
           abolish
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           establish
           Idolatry
           ,
           the
           Jews
           are
           commanded
           to
           leave
           their
           Children
           uncircumcis'd
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostates
           endeavoured
           to
           blot
           out
           the
           Marks
           of
           their
           Circumcisioni
           ;
           and
           certain
           Women
           that
           had
           taken
           care
           to
           circumcise
           their
           Children
           ,
           
             were
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Infants
             hanged
             about
             their
             Necks
             .
          
           That
           was
           the
           distinctive
           Mark
           through
           all
           Ages
           between
           a
           Worshiper
           of
           the
           
           true
           God
           and
           an
           Idolater
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           and
           to
           apostatise
           to
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           greatest
           Bar
           of
           all
           against
           Idolatry
           ,
           was
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           in
           memory
           of
           Gods
           Creation
           of
           the
           whole
           visible
           World
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           was
           reputed
           as
           fundamental
           an
           Article
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Cross
           in
           the
           Christian
           ,
           because
           all
           other
           Articles
           of
           their
           Religion
           depended
           upon
           the
           belief
           of
           their
           God's
           Creation
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           therefore
           when
           God
           had
           given
           Moses
           a
           compleat
           Body
           of
           Laws
           for
           his
           own
           Worship
           ,
           he
           ratifies
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           comprises
           them
           all
           in
           a
           vehement
           and
           reiterated
           pressing
           that
           one
           Law
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           
             Exod.
             31.
             v.
          
           12.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           And
           after
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           had
           committed
           Idolatry
           in
           worshiping
           the
           Golden
           Calf
           ,
           for
           which
           God
           had
           for
           some
           time
           cast
           them
           off
           ,
           he
           is
           at
           last
           prevailed
           upon
           by
           Moses
           to
           renew
           his
           Covenant
           with
           them
           upon
           a
           new
           Contract
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           they
           worship
           none
           of
           the
           Gods
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             Nations
          
           ,
           nor
           ever
           use
           any
           of
           their
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           .
           And
           then
           that
           they
           be
           more
           careful
           to
           observe
           the
           Passover
           and
           the
           
             Sabbath
             ,
             Exod.
          
           34.
           12.
           
        
         
         
           And
           the
           Observation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           is
           again
           enforced
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           as
           the
           Bond
           and
           Epitome
           of
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           
             And
             Moses
             gathered
             all
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             together
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             words
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             that
             ye
             should
             do
             them
             ,
             Six
             days
             shall
             work
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             to
             you
             a
             Holy
             day
             ,
             a
             Sabbath
             of
             rest
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whosoever
             doth
             work
             therein
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             death
          
           ;
           As
           if
           the
           Sabbath
           alone
           were
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Saying
           of
           the
           
             Talmud
             ,
             Whosoever
             denies
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             denies
             the
             whole
             Law.
          
           Because
           that
           's
           an
           Acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Creator
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law.
           And
           for
           that
           reason
           the
           Almighty
           upon
           all
           occasions
           styles
           himself
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Creator
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
          
           ,
           which
           we
           (
           improperly
           enough
           )
           translate
           Possessor
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Creation
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Pentateuch
           ,
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           written
           on
           purpose
           to
           prevent
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           the
           Worship
           of
           Created
           Beings
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Moses
           doth
           not
           set
           down
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           Universe
           in
           gross
           ,
           but
           of
           every
           part
           by
           it self
           ,
           particularly
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           Moon
           ,
           and
           Stars
           .
           And
           that
           is
           in
           it self
           a
           sufficient
           Security
           against
           giving
           them
           that
           were
           meer
           Creatures
           ,
           the
           Worship
           that
           is
           only
           due
           to
           the
           Creator
           .
        
         
         
           And
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           particular
           form
           of
           words
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Commandment
           ,
           
             Remember
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             to
             keep
             it
             holy
             ,
             for
             in
             six
             days
             the
             Lord
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             rested
             the
             seventh
             day
          
           ;
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           be
           sure
           that
           you
           be
           particularly
           mindful
           of
           this
           Commandment
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           Day
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Eternal
           Memory
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           enjoyn'd
           to
           be
           observ'd
           every
           Seventh
           Day
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           continually
           bring
           to
           mind
           that
           great
           work
           ,
           and
           never
           suffer
           it
           to
           decay
           out
           of
           thy
           Memory
           .
        
         
           
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Precepts
             of
             not
             worshiping
             Idols
             ,
             and
             observing
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             are
             so
             frequently
             coupled
             together
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             inseparable
             .
          
           Exod.
           23.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Six
           days
           thou
           shalt
           do
           thy
           work
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           seventh
           day
           thou
           shalt
           rest
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           mention
           of
           the
           Names
           of
           other
           Gods
           ,
           neither
           let
           them
           be
           heard
           out
           of
           thy
           mouth
           .
           Levit.
           19.
           34.
           
           Ye
           shall
           keep
           my
           Sabbaths
           ,
           I
           am
           Iehovah
           your
           God
           ;
           turn
           ye
           not
           unto
           Idols
           ,
           nor
           make
           to
           your selves
           molten
           Gods
           :
           I
           am
           the
           Lord
           your
           God.
           
             Levit.
             26.
             1
             ,
             2.
          
           
           Ye
           shall
           make
           ye
           no
           Idols
           ,
           ye
           shall
           keep
           my
           Sabbaths
           .
           Ezek.
           20.
           18
           ,
           20.
           
           Walk
           ye
           not
           in
           the
           statutes
           of
           your
           Fathers
           ,
           nor
           defile
           your selves
           with
           your
           Idols
           ,
           and
           hollow
           my
           Sabbaths
           that
           are
           for
           a
           sign
           between
           you
           and
           me
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           know
           that
           I
           am
           Iehovah
           your
           God
           ;
           for
           their
           hearts
           went
           after
           their
           Idols
           :
           so
           v.
           24.
           they
           polluted
           my
           Sabbaths
           .
        
         
         
           And
           as
           these
           Commands
           are
           so
           frequently
           joyned
           together
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           violation
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           could
           not
           be
           parted
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             20.
             16.
             
             They
             polluted
             my
             Sabbaths
             ,
             and
             their
             eyes
             were
             after
             their
             Fathers
             Idols
             .
          
           And
           King
           Ahaz
           ,
           when
           he
           set
           up
           Idolatry
           ,
           he
           in
           Contempt
           turn'd
           the
           
             Covert
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             out
             of
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           
           1
           Mac.
           1.
           44.
           
           
             And
             many
             of
             the
             People
             consented
             to
             the
             command
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             ,
             and
             prophaned
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           So
           necessary
           was
           it
           for
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           to
           run
           the
           same
           Fate
           ,
           or
           stand
           and
           fall
           together
           ;
           because
           the
           Sabbath
           was
           instituted
           in
           memory
           of
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           by
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           belief
           and
           observation
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           an
           open
           Defyance
           to
           all
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           joyns
           them
           together
           ,
           
           
             All
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Heathens
             are
             Idols
             :
             But
             the
             Lord
             made
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             distinctive
             Character
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             between
             himself
             ,
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Heathen
             Idols
             or
             Vanities
          
           ;
           The
           Gods
           that
           have
           not
           made
           the
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Earth
           shall
           perish
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           
           and
           from
           under
           the
           Heavens
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           made
           the
           Earth
           by
           his
           Power
           ,
           he
           hath
           framed
           the
           Universe
           by
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           hath
           stretched
           out
           the
           Heavens
           by
           his
           Discretion
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Observation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           as
           instituted
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           invisible
           Creator
           of
           the
           visible
           or
           material
           World
           ,
           being
           the
           fundamental
           
           Article
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           giving
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           supreme
           Deity
           to
           created
           Beings
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           that
           reason
           more
           frequently
           recited
           than
           any
           other
           Law
           ,
           and
           its
           Breach
           as
           severely
           punished
           as
           Idolatry
           it self
           ;
           the
           recital
           of
           this
           Command
           is
           almost
           half
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           violation
           of
           it
           certain
           Death
           ,
           as
           a
           Crime
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           with
           Idolatry
           it self
           .
           So
           evident
           is
           it
           through
           the
           whole
           Series
           of
           sacred
           History
           that
           the
           Sabbath
           was
           instituted
           in
           opposition
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Idolatry
           it
           was
           opposed
           to
           ,
           was
           the
           
             Worship
             of
             created
             Beings
             as
             the
             supreme
             uncreated
             Deity
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             Argument
             ,
             tho
             I
             designed
             to
             confine
             my self
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             only
             competent
             Witness
             in
             the
             case
             ;
             yet
             I
             find
             such
             a
             pregnant
             Passage
             cited
             out
             of
             St.
          
           Cyril
           of
           Alexandria
           
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             with
             the
             Premises
             ,
             from
             his
             own
             Observation
             of
             the
             Train
             of
             Scripture
             History
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             great
             pity
             to
             rob
             the
             Reader
             of
             so
             fair
             an
             Authority
             ,
          
           
           
             After
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             left
             their
             own
             Country
             to
             sojourn
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             process
             of
             time
             they
             lost
             all
             memory
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             descent
             from
             the
             Line
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             antient
             Customs
             being
             worn
             out
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             of
             their
             Forefathers
             disus'd
             ,
             they
             were
             at
             length
             debauched
             by
             conversation
             with
             the
             Egyptians
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             
             gave
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             supreme
             God
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             under
             him
             to
             the
             
               Heavens
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               Stars
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             when
             God
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Egyptian
             Bondage
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             promised
             Land
             ,
             he
             peremptorily
             commands
             them
             to
             discard
             all
             their
             
               Egyptian
               Errors
            
             ;
             but
             because
             there
             was
             need
             of
             an
             evident
             sign
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             should
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             be
             forced
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             Heaven
             was
             made
             by
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Stars
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Beings
             ,
             were
             the
             works
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             he
             commands
             the
             Festival
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             a
             Memorial
             and
             Imitation
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             work
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             that
             devote
             themselves
             to
             rest
             as
             their
             Creator
             rested
             ,
             by
             that
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             things
             were
             the
             product
             of
             his
             Power
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             natural
             design
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             Rest
             ,
             to
             affect
             them
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             supreme
             Deity
             ,
             or
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           a
           very
           great
           and
           considerable
           part
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           was
           enacted
           ,
           purely
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Old
           Heathen
           Rites
           and
           Customs
           .
           Here
           I
           omit
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Zabii
           ,
           so
           much
           of
           late
           insisted
           upon
           by
           learned
           Men
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           no
           antient
           Footsteps
           of
           any
           such
           People
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           The
           
             Mahometan
             Arabic
          
           Writers
           are
           the
           first
           that
           make
           any
           mention
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Divinity
           (
           as
           the
           Arabians
           describe
           it
           )
           is
           a
           meer
           Fanatick
           Rhapsody
           of
           Chaldaism
           ,
           or
           
             Astrologick
             Idolatry
             ,
             Iudaism
          
           ,
           
           or
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           turned
           into
           
             Fables
             ;
             Gnosticism
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Worship
           of
           Demons
           and
           
             Angels
             ;
             Pythagorism
          
           ,
           or
           turning
           all
           things
           into
           Allegories
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           of
           a
           much
           younger
           Date
           than
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           time
           we
           read
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Alchoran
           ,
           and
           Mahomet
           gives
           them
           that
           name
           of
           Zabii
           ,
           because
           they
           lay
           Eastward
           from
           Arabia
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           Word
           signifies
           Easterlings
           :
           Or
           more
           probably
           from
           a
           Fanatick
           Imitation
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           that
           frequently
           and
           commonly
           styles
           the
           Heathen
           Idolaters
           by
           the
           Title
           
             of
             the
             men
             of
             the
             East
             ,
          
           i.e.
           the
           Chaldeans
           ,
           who
           were
           situated
           Eastward
           of
           Iudea
           .
        
         
           After
           him
           we
           have
           no
           account
           of
           any
           such
           Nation
           as
           the
           Zabii
           ,
           till
           about
           Eight
           Hundred
           Years
           since
           .
           For
           the
           Prophet
           and
           his
           barbarous
           Followers
           ,
           as
           they
           conquered
           ,
           destroyed
           all
           Monuments
           of
           Learning
           ,
           till
           being
           setled
           in
           Peace
           and
           Empire
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           all
           Barbarians
           )
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           the
           humour
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           translated
           Books
           out
           of
           other
           Languages
           ,
           not
           only
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           Neighbour
           Nations
           into
           their
           own
           Tongue
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           most
           antient
           Account
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           noise
           that
           has
           been
           made
           of
           their
           extreme
           Antiquity
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           of
           any
           Zabian
           Writers
           ;
           so
           that
           setting
           that
           Modern
           Nation
           aside
           ,
           the
           Mosaick
           Rites
           were
           instituted
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           more
           
           antient
           Idolatry
           of
           their
           Neighbour
           Nations
           ,
           particularly
           the
           Egyptians
           and
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           of
           whom
           there
           was
           most
           danger
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           late
           conversation
           with
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           their
           new
           conversation
           with
           the
           other
           .
           And
           therefore
           against
           these
           God
           arms
           them
           with
           a
           special
           Caution
           ,
           
           
             After
             the
             doings
             of
             the
             Land
             of
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             wherein
             ye
             dwelt
             shall
             ye
             not
             do
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             doings
             of
             the
             Land
             of
          
           Canaan
           ,
           
             whether
             I
             bring
             you
             ,
             shall
             ye
             not
             do
             ;
             neither
             shall
             ye
             walk
             in
             their
             Ordinances
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             contrariety
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             all
             other
             Nations
             is
             made
             use
             of
             by
          
           Haman
           
             to
             King
          
           Ahasuerus
           
             to
             procure
             their
             Destruction
          
           ;
           Esther
           3.
           8.
           
           And
           Haman
           said
           unto
           King
           Ahasuerus
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           People
           scattered
           abroad
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           among
           the
           People
           in
           all
           the
           Provinces
           of
           thy
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           their
           Laws
           are
           divers
           from
           all
           People
           ,
           neither
           keep
           they
           the
           Kings
           Laws
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           for
           the
           King's
           Interest
           to
           suffer
           them
           .
           If
           it
           please
           the
           King
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           written
           that
           they
           may
           be
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           
             This
             is
             perpetually
             objected
             by
          
           Manetho
           
             the
             Egyptian
             Priest
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             they
             aimed
             at
             nothing
             so
             much
             in
             the
             Rites
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             affront
             and
             reflect
             Defiance
             upon
             the
             Egyptian
             Devotion
             .
          
           
           
             And
             so
          
           Tacitus
           
             his
             account
             of
             them
             is
             this
          
           ;
           Moses
           ut
           sibi
           in
           posterum
           Iudaeorum
           gentem
           firmaret
           ,
           novos
           ritus
           contrariosque
           caeteris
           mortalibus
           indidit
           ;
           Prophana
           illis
           omnia
           ,
           quae
           apud
           nos
           sacra
           ;
           rursum
           concessa
           apud
           illos
           ,
           quae
           nobis
           incesta
           .
           Moses
           ,
           
           that
           he
           might
           the
           better
           confirm
           the
           Iewish
           Nation
           to
           himself
           ,
           instituted
           new
           Rites
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           customs
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           what
           is
           most
           sacred
           with
           us
           ,
           is
           most
           prophane
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           what
           with
           us
           is
           esteemed
           most
           abominable
           ,
           is
           allowed
           to
           them
           as
           lawful
           and
           innocent
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           certain
           ground
           of
           that
           known
           universal
           contempt
           and
           hatred
           of
           all
           other
           Nations
           against
           the
           Jews
           :
           And
           so
           that
           Passage
           in
           Ieremiah
           ,
           cap.
           12.
           ver
           .
           9.
           is
           applyed
           by
           Grotius
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
             Mine
             Heritage
             is
             unto
             me
             as
             a
             speckled
             Bird
             ;
             the
             Birds
             round
             about
             her
             are
             against
             her
             :
             Mine
             Inheritance
             is
             become
             like
             a
             strange
             Bird
             ,
             and
             is
             pursued
             by
             all
             the
             Birds
             of
             the
             Field
          
           ;
           As
           when
           a
           Bird
           of
           a
           strange
           Colour
           ,
           happens
           to
           consort
           with
           other
           Birds
           ,
           it
           is
           natural
           for
           them
           all
           to
           set
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           reference
           to
           all
           their
           Neighbour
           Nations
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           an
           endless
           work
           to
           recite
           all
           the
           Rites
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           instituted
           in
           contradiction
           to
           the
           Customs
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           the
           only
           reason
           that
           runs
           through
           almost
           all
           their
           Law
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           boiling
           of
           a
           Kid
           or
           Lamb
           in
           its
           Dams
           Milk
           ;
           to
           the
           sowing
           of
           divers
           Seeds
           together
           ;
           plowing
           with
           an
           Ox
           and
           an
           Ass
           ;
           wearing
           Linsey
           Woolsey
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           only
           instance
           in
           two
           remarkable
           particulars
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Institution
           of
           the
           Passover
           ;
           And
           the
           Law
           against
           Sacrificing
           in
           High
           Places
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           enjoyn'd
           as
           most
           effectual
           Remedies
           against
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           The
           Passover
           was
           the
           first
           Law
           instituted
           by
           God
           ,
           
           at
           ,
           or
           upon
           their
           Deliverance
           out
           of
           
             Egypt
             .
             In
             the
             Tenth
             day
             of
             this
             Month
             ,
             they
             shall
             take
             to
             them
             every
             Man
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             a
             Male
             of
             the
             first
             Year
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             House
             of
             their
             Fathers
             .
          
           In
           the
           Observation
           of
           this
           great
           Solemnity
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           there
           prescribed
           ,
           every
           the
           most
           minute
           Circumstance
           is
           an
           express
           defiance
           to
           the
           Egyptian
           Follies
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Paschal
           Lamb
           must
           be
           a
           Male
           a
           year
           old
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           
             young
             Ram
          
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           the
           greatest
           Affront
           that
           could
           be
           put
           upon
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           that
           held
           a
           Ram
           not
           only
           in
           religious
           esteem
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           Sacred
           of
           all
           their
           
             Holy
             Animals
          
           in
           more
           antient
           times
           ,
           as
           the
           Symbol
           of
           the
           Sun
           entring
           the
           Sign
           Aries
           ,
           and
           beginning
           the
           New
           Year
           :
           And
           afterwards
           of
           
             Iupiter
             Ammon
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           Greeks
           planted
           upon
           the
           Stock
           of
           the
           Old
           Egyptian
           Idol
           of
           the
           Sun.
           
        
         
           Now
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Sacredness
           of
           these
           Animals
           ,
           they
           never
           offered
           any
           of
           their
           Species
           in
           Sacrifice
           .
           And
           hence
           when
           Pharoah
           bid
           Moses
           go
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           
           Moses
           answers
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           ,
           
             Because
             it
             would
             be
             an
             Abomination
             to
             the
          
           Egyptians
           ,
           
             so
             that
             they
             would
             stone
             them
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           Prophaneness
           
           and
           open
           Affront
           to
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           if
           they
           should
           offer
           in
           Sacrifice
           (
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           their
           Fore-fathers
           )
           those
           very
           Animals
           that
           the
           Egyptians
           had
           consecrated
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           their
           Gods.
           And
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           Sacrifice
           the
           Passover
           with
           a
           young
           Bullock
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           a
           young
           
             Ram
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Herd
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Scripture
           expresses
           it
           .
           And
           when
           King
           Iosiah
           kept
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           intermission
           ,
           
           a
           most
           solemn
           Passover
           ,
           besides
           Lambs
           and
           Kids
           ,
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           People
           3000
           Bullocks
           .
        
         
           Now
           next
           to
           a
           Ram
           the
           Bullock
           was
           the
           most
           Sacred
           of
           all
           the
           Holy
           Animals
           ,
           and
           therefore
           made
           the
           second
           Sign
           in
           the
           Zodiack
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           or
           later
           Egyptians
           ,
           gave
           the
           first
           Symbol
           to
           
             Iupiter
             Ammon
          
           ,
           their
           Supreme
           God
           ,
           they
           gave
           the
           second
           to
           Osyris
           ,
           by
           them
           commonly
           called
           Apis
           (
           not
           understanding
           that
           that
           word
           only
           signifyed
           the
           Image
           ,
           not
           the
           Deity
           )
           so
           that
           here
           Tacitus
           his
           Malice
           is
           not
           much
           in
           the
           wrong
           ;
           
             Caeso
             Ariete
             velut
             in
             contumeliam
             Ammonis
             ,
             Bos
             quoque
             immolatur
             ,
             quem
             Egyptii
             Apim
             vocant
             .
             They
             sacrifice
             a
          
           Ram
           
             in
             Affront
             to
          
           Ammon
           ,
           
             and
             a
          
           Bullock
           
             in
             Affront
             to
          
           Osyris
           .
           Beside
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           a
           Male
           ,
           not
           a
           Female
           ,
           because
           the
           Egyptians
           and
           Heathens
           (
           who
           indeed
           generally
           followed
           the
           Egyptian
           Customs
           ,
           especially
           the
           Greeks
           )
           used
           only
           Females
           in
           their
           Sacrifices
           .
        
         
         
           But
           the
           most
           observable
           circumstance
           in
           this
           whole
           Solemnity
           ,
           is
           the
           time
           of
           its
           Celebration
           ;
           the
           Lamb
           was
           to
           be
           solemnly
           set
           apart
           for
           the
           Sacrifice
           on
           the
           Tenth
           Day
           of
           the
           Month
           ,
           
           till
           the
           Fourteenth
           ,
           because
           on
           the
           Tenth
           Day
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Sun
           entred
           the
           Sign
           Aries
           ,
           began
           the
           great
           Festival
           of
           Aries
           ,
           or
           the
           New
           Year
           ;
           so
           that
           beginning
           the
           Jewish
           Passover
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           manifest
           Triumph
           over
           the
           Egyptian
           Deity
           ,
           by
           cutting
           the
           Throat
           of
           the
           poor
           Beast
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           Solemnity
           as
           the
           Egyptians
           at
           that
           very
           time
           worship'd
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           a
           Cow
           that
           was
           sacred
           to
           Isis
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           some
           more
           antient
           Deity
           ,
           I
           suppose
           the
           Moon
           ,
           
           was
           commanded
           to
           be
           driven
           out
           of
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           burnt
           as
           an
           unclean
           Beast
           ;
           and
           so
           because
           the
           Egyptians
           addressed
           their
           Worship
           to
           a
           Goat
           ,
           as
           the
           Symbol
           of
           some
           Deity
           ,
           probably
           the
           Sun
           in
           that
           Sign
           ,
           God
           commanded
           the
           Jews
           to
           make
           use
           chiefly
           of
           Goats
           in
           their
           Expiatory
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Scape
           Goat
           ,
           laden
           with
           all
           the
           Sins
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Curses
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           hence
           the
           Israelites
           were
           strictly
           forbidden
           to
           Sacrifice
           to
           Goats
           ,
           
           which
           we
           translate
           Devils
           :
           
             And
             they
             shall
             no
             more
             offer
             Sacrifice
             to
             Devils
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             to
             Goats
             ,
             after
             whom
             they
             have
             gone
             a
             whoring
             .
             This
             shall
             be
             a
             Statute
             for
             ever
             unto
             them
             throughout
             their
             Generations
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Paschal
           Ram
           ,
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Institution
           carry
           a
           remarkable
           significancy
           in
           them
           :
           Thus
           when
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           besmear
           the
           Side-posts
           ,
           and
           upper
           Door-posts
           or
           Lintal
           of
           every
           House
           :
           What
           could
           have
           been
           a
           more
           publick
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Egyptian
           Religion
           ,
           when
           by
           it
           they
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           Almighty
           Power
           that
           had
           prov'd
           it self
           by
           so
           many
           Miracles
           and
           Judgments
           ,
           especially
           this
           Last
           in
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           First-born
           ,
           commanded
           to
           put
           all
           manner
           of
           contempt
           upon
           those
           Creatures
           that
           were
           consecrated
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           their
           Gods
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           those
           Bloody
           Posts
           to
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           as
           Monuments
           of
           their
           baffled
           Deities
           ?
        
         
           
             And
             tho
             I
             have
             no
             Reverence
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Rabbies
             in
             the
             account
             of
             antient
             times
             ,
             being
             not
             only
             very
             trifling
             ,
             but
             very
             modern
             Writers
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             cited
             an
             excellent
             Passage
             out
             of
          
           R.
           Abraham
           Seba
           ,
           
             that
             I
             cannot
             omit
             to
             recite
             ,
             not
             for
             its
             Authors
             sake
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             own
             .
          
           
             The
             Egyptians
             began
             the
             computation
             of
             their
             Months
             from
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Sun
             entred
             Aries
             ;
             and
             this
             whole
             Month
             was
             celebrated
             with
             extraordinary
             Festival
             Solemnity
             ,
             and
             was
             more
             sacred
             than
             all
             the
             Months
             of
             the
             year
             beside
             .
             God
             therefore
             designing
             to
             set
             his
             People
             at
             as
             great
             a
             distance
             as
             could
             be
             from
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             commanded
             them
             to
             begin
             the
             year
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Full
             
             Moon
             ,
             as
             the
             Egyptians
             did
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Month
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             Egyptians
             spared
             their
             Cattle
             ,
             and
             durst
             not
             so
             much
             as
             eat
             Rams
             Flesh
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             kill
             ,
             roast
             ,
             and
             eat
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             whereas
             they
             offer
             Incense
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             perform
             their
             Solemn
             Devotions
             before
             it
             ,
             these
             are
             commanded
             in
             contempt
             to
             sprinkle
             the
             Blood
             of
             this
             most
             Holy
             Animal
             upon
             the
             very
             Threshold
             of
             their
             Houses
             .
          
           
             So
             far
             the
             Doctor
          
           .
        
         
           So
           again
           they
           are
           commanded
           not
           to
           eat
           the
           Paschal
           Ram
           raw
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           antient
           and
           barbarous
           Heathen
           Nations
           ,
           who
           eat
           all
           their
           Sacrifices
           raw
           ,
           especially
           at
           their
           signing
           of
           Covenants
           and
           Treaties
           of
           Peace
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           original
           Reason
           of
           the
           Command
           to
           abstain
           from
           Blood.
           
        
         
           Then
           it
           is
           to
           be
           eaten
           in
           
             one
             House
          
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           eaten
           abroad
           in
           solemn
           Pomp
           and
           Procession
           ,
           as
           the
           Heathen
           Priests
           did
           their
           raw
           Sacrifices
           .
           Nor
           
             a
             Bone
             of
             it
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
          
           because
           the
           Heathen
           Priests
           in
           their
           pretended
           holy
           Rage
           were
           wont
           to
           tear
           their
           Sacrifices
           in
           pieces
           with
           their
           Teeth
           .
           The
           
             Head
             with
             the
             Legs
             and
             Purtenance
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
          
           because
           the
           Heathens
           only
           eat
           the
           Viscera
           ,
           or
           Inwards
           ,
           
             nothing
             of
             it
             to
             remain
             till
             the
             morning
             ,
          
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           abus'd
           to
           superstitious
           uses
           ,
           as
           the
           Heathens
           did
           the
           Relicks
           of
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           who
           sold
           them
           to
           the
           People
           as
           a
           Charm
           against
           Diseases
           and
           ill
           Luck
           .
        
         
         
           All
           which
           circumstances
           are
           most
           particularly
           remarkable
           in
           the
           Bacchanalia
           ,
           or
           great
           Festival
           of
           Bacchus
           ,
           that
           the
           Greeks
           stole
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           their
           other
           Superstitions
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           learned
           of
           them
           confess
           :
           And
           concerning
           the
           Bacchanalia
           in
           particular
           ,
           Herodotus
           tells
           us
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           first
           brought
           out
           of
           Egypt
           into
           
             Greece
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           famous
           Physitian
           Melampus
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           
             Passover
             was
             not
             to
             be
             sodden
             in
             Water
             ,
          
           becaue
           the
           Egyptians
           and
           Syrians
           always
           boil
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           especially
           to
           Horus
           or
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           little
           circumstance
           is
           so
           often
           urged
           ,
           and
           so
           strictly
           observ'd
           .
           And
           this
           is
           particularly
           objected
           by
           Manetho
           the
           Egyptian
           against
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           content
           only
           to
           destroy
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             their
             Consecrated
             Animals
          
           ,
           but
           consumed
           them
           by
           Fire
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           burning
           their
           Gods
           in
           Effigie
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           great
           Reasons
           ,
           why
           the
           Divine
           Law-giver
           laid
           so
           much
           stress
           upon
           this
           Solemnity
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           circumstances
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           the
           grand
           Diagnostick
           ,
           or
           distinguishing
           Character
           between
           the
           Worshipers
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           created
           Deities
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           upon
           all
           Apostasies
           of
           the
           People
           from
           their
           Religion
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Custom
           of
           their
           pious
           Princes
           to
           recall
           them
           ,
           by
           reviewing
           and
           renewing
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Paschal
           Festival
           .
           So
           Iosiah
           ,
           when
           he
           set
           himself
           to
           abolish
           all
           Relicks
           of
           
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           establish
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           for
           ever
           :
           
             He
             commanded
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Keep
             the
             Passover
             unto
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Surely
             there
             was
             not
             holden
             such
             a
             Passover
             from
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Iudges
             that
             Iudged
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudea
             .
          
        
         
           That
           was
           an
           undenyable
           Proof
           of
           their
           complete
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Law
           enjoyn'd
           in
           opposition
           to
           
           Egyptian
           Idolatry
           ,
           is
           that
           against
           sacrificing
           upon
           High
           Places
           ,
           which
           were
           Egyptian
           Altars
           built
           in
           the
           form
           of
           High
           Towers
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           make
           nearer
           approaches
           to
           the
           Sun
           in
           their
           Devotions
           .
           And
           therefore
           God
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           commands
           the
           Israelites
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           himself
           upon
           a
           low
           Altar
           of
           Earth
           ,
           Exod.
           20.
           24
           ,
           26.
           without
           steps
           or
           stairs
           ;
           which
           Laws
           were
           given
           either
           with
           ,
           or
           immediately
           after
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           of
           equal
           weight
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           
             So
             that
             to
             offer
             Sacrifices
             upon
             High
             Places
             ,
             is
             always
             represented
             in
             Scripture
             as
             a
             very
             high
             Act
             of
          
           Idolatry
           ;
           
             and
             to
             destroy
             the
             High
             Places
             in
             Scripture
             as
             an
             eminent
             Act
             of
          
           Reformation
           ,
           
             which
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             Towers
             ,
             not
             of
             Mountains
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             demolished
             .
             So
          
           Levit.
           26.
           30.
           
           I
           will
           destroy
           your
           High
           Places
           ,
           and
           cut
           down
           your
           Images
           ,
           
             [
             or
             Chamanim
          
           ]
           and
           cast
           your
           Carcases
           upon
           the
           Carcases
           of
           your
           Idols
           ,
           and
           my
           Soul
           shall
           abhor
           you
           .
           So
           Numbers
           22.
           41.
           
           
           Balack
           took
           Balaam
           and
           brought
           him
           up
           into
           the
           High
           Places
           ,
           or
           Pillars
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Septuagint
             always
             render
             it
             by
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           of
           Baal
           ,
           that
           thence
           he
           might
           see
           the
           utmost
           part
           of
           the
           People
           .
           
             So
             Numb
          
           .
           33.
           52.
           
           Ye
           shall
           drive
           out
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Land
           before
           you
           ,
           destroy
           all
           their
           Pictures
           and
           Molten
           Images
           ,
           and
           pluck
           down
           all
           their
           High
           Places
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Historical
           and
           Prophetick
           Writings
           ,
           Idolatry
           is
           almost
           every
           where
           exprest
           by
           Sacrificing
           or
           
             Worshiping
             in
             High
             Places
          
           .
           The
           Idol
           Priests
           are
           styled
           Priests
           of
           
             the
             High
             Places
          
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           says
           Herodotus
           ,
           was
           the
           received
           Custom
           of
           the
           antient
           Nations
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           Nature
           were
           the
           Egyptian
           Pyramids
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           still
           standing
           is
           built
           in
           the
           form
           of
           an
           Altar
           ,
           i.e.
           a
           four
           square
           Plane
           ,
           ten
           Cubits
           broad
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           (
           not
           as
           it
           is
           vulgarly
           suppos'd
           ,
           a
           Point
           or
           Spire
           )
           to
           which
           the
           Priest
           advanced
           by
           250
           Ascents
           ,
           which
           Herodotus
           ,
           that
           viewed
           them
           above
           2000
           years
           ago
           ,
           says
           ,
           were
           so
           many
           lesser
           Altars
           .
           But
           that
           the
           Pyramids
           were
           supposed
           in
           the
           more
           polite
           Times
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           antient
           Altars
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           that
           known
           Verse
           of
           Luca●
           .
        
         
           Votaque
           Pyramidum
           celsas
           solvuntur
           ad
           Aras.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           Monuments
           of
           this
           antient
           Custom
           still
           remaining
           in
           the
           
             West
             Indies
             .
             Gage
          
           in
           his
           Survey
           ,
           describes
           such
           a
           Tower
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           
           great
           Temple
           at
           Mexico
           ,
           of
           an
           180
           Ascents
           ,
           where
           their
           Priests
           offered
           all
           their
           Sacrifices
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           were
           so
           fond
           of
           these
           High
           Altars
           ,
           that
           some
           Princes
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           demolisht
           them
           as
           pieces
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           persist
           for
           fear
           of
           popular
           Tumults
           and
           Seditions
           .
           
           So
           Asa
           in
           his
           Reformation
           ,
           when
           he
           burnt
           their
           Idols
           ,
           could
           not
           remove
           their
           High
           Places
           .
           
           So
           Iehoash
           could
           do
           every
           thing
           ,
           but
           remove
           the
           High
           Places
           .
           
           So
           Amaziah
           was
           forced
           to
           leave
           them
           behind
           him
           :
           so
           his
           Son
           Azariah
           :
           and
           when
           they
           were
           demolished
           by
           Hezekiah
           ,
           
           and
           some
           of
           the
           more
           pious
           Princes
           ,
           
           they
           were
           ever
           first
           restored
           at
           the
           Peoples
           return
           to
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           And
           agreeable
           to
           what
           is
           here
           represented
           is
           the
           Reason
           annexed
           to
           the
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           
             lest
             ye
             discover
             your
             nakedness
          
           ;
           which
           words
           ,
           tho
           they
           may
           be
           literally
           taken
           ,
           yet
           according
           to
           the
           Language
           of
           Scripture
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           much
           higher
           meaning
           ,
           i.e.
           lest
           you
           commit
           Idolatry
           or
           Adultery
           with
           other
           Gods
           ,
           and
           expose
           your
           shame
           and
           nakedness
           by
           playing
           the
           Harlot
           upon
           your
           High
           Places
           :
           These
           two
           things
           ,
           Idolatry
           and
           Adultery
           being
           so
           frequently
           joyned
           together
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Crime
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           ,
           to
           mention
           no
           more
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           provide
           against
           Idolatry
           ,
           by
           enacting
           special
           Laws
           in
           direct
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Heathen
           Rites
           .
        
         
         
           When
           God
           had
           casher'd
           the
           more
           rank
           and
           notorious
           Acts
           of
           Heathen
           Worship
           ,
           he
           retained
           some
           of
           their
           more
           innocent
           Rites
           ,
           especially
           those
           that
           were
           derived
           from
           the
           antient
           Patriarchs
           ,
           before
           the
           later
           Corruptions
           were
           crept
           in
           ,
           lest
           if
           God
           had
           given
           a
           Law
           altogether
           new
           ,
           and
           abolished
           all
           their
           Old
           Customs
           ,
           People
           that
           are
           always
           fond
           of
           the
           Usages
           of
           their
           Fore-fathers
           ,
           should
           rather
           have
           revolted
           to
           the
           Heathen
           Idolatry
           ,
           than
           submit
           themselves
           to
           such
           a
           new
           and
           uncouth
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           out
           of
           condescention
           to
           their
           rudeness
           and
           weakness
           ,
           God
           permitted
           them
           to
           retain
           several
           of
           their
           former
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           in
           his
           new
           Worship
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           Indulgence
           he
           might
           win
           them
           more
           easily
           to
           embrace
           his
           new
           Institution
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           Grammatical
           Sense
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Expression
           ,
           
           
             That
             God
             suffered
             their
             Manners
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             Forty
             Years
             ,
          
           where
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           suffered
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Use
           or
           Language
           of
           Mothers
           or
           Nurses
           ,
           that
           are
           forced
           to
           humour
           and
           comply
           with
           the
           little
           Follies
           of
           their
           Children
           by
           any
           way
           to
           please
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           allusion
           to
           this
           word
           ,
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           express
           his
           Treatment
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           who
           knowing
           the
           weakness
           of
           their
           rude
           and
           childish
           Understandings
           ,
           permitted
           and
           indulged
           them
           to
           enjoy
           not
           a
           few
           of
           their
           former
           Conceits
           together
           with
           his
           own
           Divine
           Law.
           
        
         
         
           And
           so
           Moses
           lets
           them
           know
           in
           his
           Farewel
           Speech
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             had
             all
             along
             born
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             with
             his
             Child
             .
          
           And
           so
           Grotius
           paraphrases
           that
           passage
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             When
             we
             were
             Children
             ,
          
           
           
             we
             were
             in
             Bondage
             under
             the
             Elements
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           says
           he
           ,
           we
           were
           under
           subjection
           to
           those
           Rites
           and
           Usages
           that
           were
           common
           to
           us
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           
             Temples
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             New
             Moons
             ,
          
           to
           which
           he
           might
           have
           added
           ,
           Oblations
           of
           
             First
             Fruits
             ,
             Purifications
             ,
             Festival
             Solemnities
             ,
             Tabernacles
             ,
             Dedication
             of
             Tenths
             ,
          
           the
           Ark
           ;
           the
           Cherubim
           or
           Teraphim
           (
           for
           they
           are
           promiscuously
           used
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           very
           antient
           use
           :
           )
           These
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           old
           Customs
           were
           enjoyned
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           lest
           for
           want
           of
           them
           they
           should
           relapse
           to
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           these
           Customs
           were
           common
           to
           the
           Jews
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           call'd
           the
           Elements
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           weak
           and
           beggarly
           Elements
           ,
           and
           carnal
           Ordinances
           ,
           that
           were
           impos'd
           and
           born
           with
           till
           the
           time
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           Writings
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           beat
           down
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           omit
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           insist
           upon
           the
           Cherubim
           ,
           that
           God
           commanded
           to
           be
           placed
           over
           the
           Ark
           ,
           
           and
           all
           Divine
           Worship
           to
           be
           directed
           towards
           them
           ,
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             two
             Cherubims
             of
             Gold
             ,
             of
             beaten
             work
             shalt
             thou
             make
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             ends
             of
             the
             Mercy
             seat
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           That
           they
           were
           Statues
           or
           Images
           is
           out
           of
           doubt
           by
           their
           Description
           ,
           but
           of
           what
           particular
           Form
           is
           matter
           of
           Controversie
           among
           learned
           Men
           ;
           tho
           what
           ever
           they
           were
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           concerned
           ;
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           they
           were
           Images
           used
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           use
           of
           Images
           is
           not
           in
           it self
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Word
             originally
             and
             properly
             signifies
             an
          
           Ox
           ,
           
             is
             evident
             from
          
           Ezekiel
           ,
           
             who
             uses
             the
             Words
             promiscuously
          
           ,
           Chap.
           1.
           10.
           
           
             As
             for
             the
             likeness
             of
             their
             Faces
             ,
          
           They
           four
           had
           the
           Face
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           face
           of
           a
           Lyon
           on
           the
           Right
           side
           ,
           and
           they
           four
           had
           the
           face
           of
           an
           Ox
           on
           the
           left
           side
           ,
           they
           four
           also
           had
           the
           face
           of
           an
           Eagle
           :
           but
           Chap.
           10.
           14.
           
             the
             same
             things
             are
             thus
             described
             ,
          
           And
           every
           one
           had
           four
           faces
           ;
           the
           first
           Face
           was
           the
           face
           of
           a
           Cherub
           ,
           the
           second
           the
           face
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           the
           third
           of
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           and
           the
           fourth
           of
           an
           Eagle
           
             And
             as
             an
          
           Ox
           
             or
             a
          
           Cherub
           
             was
             used
             by
             the
             Antients
             as
             a
             Symbol
             of
             Strength
             or
             Power
             ,
             so
             thence
             came
             they
             to
             signifie
             the
             thing
             it self
             ;
             so
             God
             tells
             the
             King
             of
          
           Tyre
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
          
           his
           anointed
           Cherub
           ,
           
           
             i.
             e.
             that
             he
             had
             made
             him
             great
             and
             powerful
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hence
             whenever
             God
             in
             Scripture
             is
             said
             to
             sit
             upon
             ,
             or
             dwell
             between
             the
          
           Cherubims
           ,
           
             it
             is
             when
             his
          
           Power
           
             particularly
             is
             represented
             .
             Thus
             when
             the
          
           Israelites
           
             were
             defeated
             by
             the
          
           Philistins
           ,
           
             they
             agree
             at
             a
             Council
             of
             War
             to
             send
             for
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             to
             save
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             
             their
             Enemies
             .
          
           
           So
           the
           People
           sent
           to
           Shiloh
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           bring
           from
           thence
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           who
           dwelleth
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           .
           
             So
             King
          
           Hezekiah
           
             in
             his
             Distress
             calling
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Protection
             and
             Deliverance
             from
             his
             Enemy
          
           ;
           And
           Hezekiah
           prayed
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
           O
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           that
           dwellest
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           thou
           alone
           art
           God
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           
             So
             Psal.
          
           99.
           1.
           
           The
           Lord
           reigneth
           ,
           let
           the
           People
           tremble
           ;
           he
           sitteth
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           let
           the
           Earth
           be
           moved
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           were
           these
           sacred
           Images
           placed
           over
           the
           Ark
           ,
           as
           the
           Symbols
           or
           Hieroglyphicks
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           Presence
           of
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           the
           Ark
           is
           styled
           God's
           Footstool
           ,
           the
           Cherubims
           are
           called
           his
           Throne
           :
           And
           so
           when
           the
           Ark
           and
           Cherubims
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           this
           Anthem
           was
           sung
           :
           
             Lift
             up
             your
             Heads
             ,
             O
             ye
             Gates
             ,
             and
             be
             ye
             lifted
             up
             ,
             ye
             everlasting
             Doors
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Glory
           shall
           come
           in
           :
           Who
           is
           this
           King
           of
           Glory
           ?
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           the
           Lord
           strong
           and
           mighty
           ,
           the
           Lord
           mighty
           in
           Battle
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           these
           Images
           were
           the
           most
           sacred
           things
           in
           all
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ;
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           determine
           ;
           some
           will
           have
           them
           to
           have
           been
           Statues
           of
           Beautiful
           Youths
           (
           as
           they
           are
           now
           vulgarly
           represented
           :
           )
           Others
           ,
           the
           Statue
           of
           a
           young
           Bullock
           ,
           from
           the
           synonymous
           signification
           of
           the
           Words
           :
           But
           the
           *
           most
           learned
           
           conclude
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           suppose
           with
           good
           Authority
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           been
           any
           one
           certain
           Form
           ,
           but
           mixt
           of
           several
           Forms
           ,
           in
           which
           that
           of
           a
           Bullock
           had
           the
           biggest
           share
           ;
           but
           compounded
           of
           these
           four
           shapes
           ,
           a
           Man's
           Face
           ,
           an
           Eagles
           Wings
           ,
           a
           Lyons
           Back
           ,
           an
           Oxes
           or
           Bullocks
           Thighs
           and
           Feet
           .
           As
           they
           are
           described
           in
           the
           fore
           cited
           Chapters
           of
           Ezekiel
           ,
           1.
           
           &
           10.
           
           And
           to
           this
           no
           doubt
           St.
           Iohn
           alludes
           in
           his
           Vision
           of
           the
           Four
           Beasts
           ,
           
             Rev.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Round
             about
             the
             Throne
             were
             four
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             Beast
             was
             like
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             like
             a
             Calf
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             had
             a
             face
             as
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             was
             like
             a
             flying
             Eagle
             .
             And
             they
             rest
             not
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           In
           Allusion
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           to
           the
           representation
           of
           the
           immediate
           Divine
           Presence
           in
           the
           Ark
           by
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           that
           were
           made
           up
           of
           these
           four
           Beasts
           ,
           that
           were
           probably
           pitcht
           upon
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           great
           preheminence
           that
           they
           hold
           above
           all
           other
           Orders
           of
           Creatures
           .
           A
           Man
           for
           Understanding
           ,
           an
           Eagle
           for
           Swiftness
           ,
           a
           Lyon
           and
           a
           Bull
           for
           Strength
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           ever
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           were
           sacred
           ,
           Images
           set
           up
           by
           God
           himself
           in
           the
           place
           of
           his
           own
           Worship
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           forbidding
           the
           use
           of
           Images
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           be
           worshiped
           without
           them
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           the
           true
           Account
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           stated
           in
           the
           Scripture
           from
           the
           grand
           Design
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           ,
           to
           restore
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           true
           invisible
           God
           ,
           the
           Creator
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Idols
           ,
           or
           created
           Deities
           of
           the
           Heathen
           World
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           wise
           Arts
           and
           Methods
           to
           keep
           them
           loyal
           to
           himself
           :
           And
           this
           gives
           us
           the
           true
           Rationale
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           particular
           Rite
           had
           some
           regard
           to
           Idolatry
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Breach
           of
           any
           one
           ceremonial
           Law
           was
           a
           degree
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           boil
           a
           Kid
           in
           its
           Mothers
           Milk
           was
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           offer
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           Sun
           ,
           because
           the
           Heathens
           used
           that
           form
           of
           Ceremony
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           that
           God.
           
        
         
           God
           did
           not
           think
           it
           sufficient
           for
           their
           security
           to
           forbid
           them
           the
           Worship
           of
           this
           false
           God
           ,
           but
           every
           minute
           Circumstance
           that
           belonged
           to
           it
           ,
           lest
           by
           degrees
           they
           might
           be
           reconciled
           to
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           God
           calls
           himself
           upon
           all
           occasions
           a
           
             jealous
             God
          
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           a
           
             jealous
             Husband
          
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           not
           only
           avoid
           Idolatry
           it self
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           least
           appearances
           and
           suspicions
           of
           it
           by
           Heathen
           Compliances
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           we
           compare
           this
           antient
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           late
           charged
           by
           some
           men
           
           upon
           all
           Christians
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           which
           will
           appear
           greatest
           ,
           the
           Malice
           or
           the
           Folly
           of
           the
           Charge
           .
           It
           consists
           of
           these
           three
           Heads
           .
           
             
               I.
               The
               Worship
               of
               Images
               .
            
             
               II.
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host.
               
            
             
               III.
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               .
            
          
        
         
           All
           which
           are
           represented
           to
           the
           People
           as
           Crimes
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           with
           the
           old
           Egyptian
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Use
           of
           Images
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           admire
           at
           the
           Confidence
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           to
           make
           so
           bold
           a
           Charge
           against
           them
           in
           general
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Images
           of
           the
           Cherubim
           were
           commanded
           by
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           They
           were
           the
           most
           solemn
           and
           sacred
           part
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           tho
           Images
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           Idolatry
           ,
           that
           God
           made
           them
           the
           Seat
           of
           his
           Presence
           ,
           and
           from
           between
           them
           delivered
           his
           Oracles
           ;
           so
           that
           something
           more
           is
           required
           to
           make
           Idolatry
           ,
           than
           the
           
             use
             of
             Images
          
           .
        
         
           This
           Instance
           is
           so
           plain
           and
           obvious
           to
           every
           Reader
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           more
           remarkable
           
           in
           all
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           than
           the
           Honour
           done
           to
           the
           Cherubim
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           a
           much
           greater
           Wonder
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           those
           Men
           ,
           who
           advance
           the
           Objection
           of
           Idolatry
           so
           groundlesly
           ,
           can
           so
           slightly
           rid
           themselves
           of
           so
           pregnant
           a
           Proof
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           objected
           ,
           
           I
           remember
           ,
           by
           a
           learned
           Adversary
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Founder
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Anticatholique
           ,
           and
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           uncharitable
           Principles
           among
           us
           ;
           but
           he
           turns
           it
           off
           so
           carelesly
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           not
           worth
           his
           Notice
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           they
           only
           directed
           their
           Worship
           towards
           the
           Images
           .
           Yea
           ,
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           as
           the
           Symbols
           of
           God's
           Presence
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           Worship
           God
           by
           Images
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           the
           same
           Signs
           of
           Reverence
           to
           his
           Representations
           ,
           as
           to
           Himself
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           David
           exhorts
           the
           People
           to
           give
           Honour
           to
           the
           Ark
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           bow
           down
           to
           ,
           or
           worship
           his
           
             Footstool
             ,
             for
             It
             ,
             or
             He
             ,
             is
             holy
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           so
           much
           outward
           Worship
           may
           be
           given
           to
           Images
           ,
           as
           Symbols
           of
           the
           Divine
           presence
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           justifie
           it
           .
           But
           however
           the
           thing
           stands
           ,
           the
           case
           of
           all
           Images
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           a
           Roman
           Catholique
           may
           make
           the
           same
           Plea
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           this
           Author
           does
           for
           the
           Jews
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           accept
           it
           in
           one
           Case
           ,
           he
           cannot
           refuse
           it
           in
           another
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           does
           ,
           he
           will
           give
           but
           little
           proof
           of
           his
           Integrity
           .
        
         
         
           At
           least
           God
           was
           not
           so
           nice
           and
           metaphysical
           in
           enacting
           his
           Laws
           ,
           by
           distinguishing
           between
           bowing
           to
           ,
           and
           towards
           ;
           or
           if
           these
           Gentlemen
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           ,
           they
           must
           shew
           us
           where
           :
           But
           what
           Authority
           do
           these
           Men
           assume
           to
           themselves
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           precarious
           use
           of
           these
           two
           little
           Particles
           ,
           they
           think
           to
           make
           the
           same
           Act
           the
           Whitest
           ,
           and
           the
           Blackest
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           towards
           an
           Image
           ,
           't
           is
           innocent
           ;
           
             to
             it
          
           ,
           Idolatry
           ?
        
         
           But
           let
           them
           take
           which
           they
           please
           (
           for
           they
           are
           their
           own
           Carvers
           in
           all
           their
           own
           Controversies
           )
           If
           it
           be
           no
           Idolatry
           to
           Worship
           towards
           an
           Image
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           Frights
           ,
           they
           fairly
           give
           up
           the
           Cause
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           requires
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           second
           Reply
           is
           much
           more
           curious
           and
           metaphysical
           ,
           That
           the
           Cherubims
           were
           not
           seen
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           adored
           but
           once
           a
           year
           by
           the
           High
           Priest
           :
           Here
           then
           we
           distinguish
           between
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Sight
           and
           the
           Mind
           ;
           an
           Image
           seen
           is
           Idolatry
           ,
           but
           if
           covered
           ,
           't
           is
           none
           .
           So
           that
           to
           adore
           the
           Host
           exposed
           ,
           is
           Idolatry
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           Pix
           ,
           't
           is
           none
           .
           What
           Rubbish
           is
           here
           to
           stuff
           out
           so
           weighty
           an
           Argument
           !
        
         
           But
           if
           they
           did
           not
           see
           their
           Images
           in
           the
           Ark
           ,
           they
           knew
           them
           to
           be
           there
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           Form
           they
           were
           ,
           being
           described
           to
           them
           by
           God
           himself
           in
           their
           Law.
           Upon
           these
           Terms
           it
           seems
           a
           
           Blind
           Man
           can
           never
           be
           an
           Idolater
           ;
           and
           if
           all
           the
           Romanists
           would
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           at
           convenient
           Times
           ,
           they
           would
           quit
           themselves
           of
           this
           black
           Accusation
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           High
           Priest
           used
           this
           Solemnity
           only
           once
           a
           year
           .
           If
           it
           were
           Idolatry
           ,
           it
           was
           as
           unlawful
           once
           a
           year
           ,
           as
           if
           done
           every
           day
           ;
           and
           if
           lawfully
           done
           but
           once
           a
           year
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           Idolatry
           :
           It
           s
           being
           seldom
           or
           frequent
           ,
           makes
           no
           difference
           ;
           it
           is
           either
           always
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           never
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           these
           little
           Pretences
           are
           the
           last
           Result
           of
           this
           great
           Argument
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           have
           loaded
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Christendom
           with
           the
           foulest
           Crime
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           think
           to
           make
           good
           the
           Accusation
           by
           such
           shameless
           Shifts
           and
           Pretences
           as
           these
           ;
           for
           in
           these
           Trifles
           ,
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Cherubim
           Images
           ,
           ended
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Clamour
           of
           Idolatry
           is
           kept
           up
           as
           high
           as
           ever
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           Images
           do
           the
           Roman
           Catholiques
           worship
           ?
           Do
           they
           worship
           any
           Image
           or
           Symbols
           of
           
             False
             Gods
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Supreuse
             Deities
          
           ?
           If
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           innocent
           of
           the
           worst
           part
           of
           Idolatry
           .
           Or
           do
           they
           attempt
           to
           make
           a
           Similitude
           of
           the
           
             true
             God
          
           ,
           or
           
             uncreated
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ?
           That
           is
           the
           other
           part
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           knows
           no
           more
           ;
           therefore
           however
           superstitious
           they
           may
           be
           in
           their
           use
           of
           Images
           ,
           yet
           they
           
           cannot
           be
           guilty
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           but
           upon
           one
           of
           these
           two
           Accounts
           ,
           which
           no
           Man
           was
           ever
           yet
           so
           hardy
           as
           to
           charge
           upon
           that
           Church
           .
        
         
           Till
           therefore
           it
           be
           proved
           that
           they
           worship
           Images
           of
           
             false
             Gods
          
           as
           the
           
             Supreme
             Deities
          
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           worship
           the
           
             true
             God
          
           by
           
             Corporeal
             Images
          
           and
           Representations
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Footing
           for
           Idolatry
           in
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Adoration
           of
           the
           Host
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           prove
           't
           is
           given
           to
           it
           either
           as
           a
           Symbol
           of
           a
           
             false
             God
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Picture
           of
           the
           
             true
             one
          
           ,
           howsoever
           faulty
           it
           may
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           unless
           they
           worship
           them
           as
           the
           
             Supreme
             God
          
           ,
           the
           Charge
           of
           Idolatry
           is
           an
           idle
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Adoration
           it self
           that
           is
           given
           to
           them
           as
           Saints
           ,
           is
           a
           direct
           
             Protestation
             against
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           because
           it
           supposes
           a
           
             Superiour
             Deity
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Supposition
           cuts
           off
           the
           very
           being
           of
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           their
           precarious
           Notions
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           their
           more
           precarious
           ways
           of
           proving
           it
           ,
           would
           swell
           to
           Volumes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           at
           present
           I
           shall
           dismiss
           the
           Argument
           ,
           and
           shall
           only
           observe
           what
           a
           Barbarous
           Thing
           it
           is
           to
           make
           the
           
             Lives
             ,
             Fortunes
          
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           English
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           to
           depend
           upon
           such
           Trifles
           and
           Crudities
           ,
           by
           remarking
           the
           unheard
           of
           and
           unparallel'd
           Penalties
           that
           are
           annexed
           to
           so
           slender
           a
           Law
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
         
           That
           every
           Offender
           shall
           be
           deemed
           and
           adjudged
           a
           Popish
           Recusant
           convict
           to
           all
           Intents
           and
           Purposes
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           shall
           forfeit
           and
           suffer
           as
           a
           Popish
           Recusant
           convict
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           disabled
           to
           hold
           and
           Office
           or
           Place
           of
           Trust
           or
           Profit
           ,
           Civil
           or
           Military
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Realms
           or
           Foreign
           Plantations
           ;
           And
           shall
           be
           disabled
           from
           thenceforth
           to
           Sit
           or
           Uote
           in
           either
           House
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           make
           a
           Proxy
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           or
           to
           sue
           ,
           or
           use
           any
           Action
           ,
           Bill
           ,
           Plaint
           or
           Information
           in
           Course
           of
           Law
           ;
           or
           to
           prosecute
           any
           Suit
           in
           any
           Court
           of
           Equity
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           Guardian
           of
           any
           Child
           ,
           or
           Executor
           or
           Administrator
           of
           any
           Person
           ,
           or
           capable
           of
           any
           Legacy
           or
           Deed
           of
           Gift
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           shall
           forfeit
           for
           every
           wilful
           Offence
           the
           Sum
           of
           Five
           Hundred
           Pounds
           .
        
         
           Here
           are
           all
           the
           Punishments
           that
           can
           be
           inflicted
           upon
           a
           
             living
             Man.
          
           
        
         
           
             Convict
             Recusancy
             it self
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             is
             Punishment
             more
             than
             enough
             for
             any
             one
             Crime
             :
          
           Abjuration
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           
           Returning
           without
           leave
           ,
           Felony
           without
           Clergy
           ;
           upon
           refusing
           to
           abjure
           ,
           Forfeiture
           of
           all
           Goods
           ,
           Chattels
           and
           Lands
           for
           Liofe
           .
        
         
           Forfeiture
           of
           Sixty
           Pounds
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           
           Banishment
           from
           the
           Kings
           Court
           under
           Forfeiture
           of
           an
           Hundred
           Pounds
           ,
           and
           from
           London
           on
           the
           same
           Penalty
           ,
           
           Forfeiture
           of
           Right
           of
           Patronage
           ,
           Disabled
           from
           any
           Practice
           or
           Office
           in
           Law
           ,
           and
           finally
           disabled
           to
           be
           Guardian
           ,
           Executor
           or
           Administrator
           ,
           and
           Legatee
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           thought
           the
           utmost
           Severity
           in
           the
           Zealous
           days
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ;
           but
           alass
           !
           our
           Modern
           Zeal
           will
           not
           be
           confined
           to
           the
           gentle
           Moderation
           of
           our
           Fore-fathers
           ;
           but
           now
           we
           must
           suffer
           all
           those
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           ,
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           our
           Birth-rights
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Benefits
             of
             Law
          
           ,
           for
           no
           higher
           Act
           of
           Recusancy
           ,
           than
           not
           swearing
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           Dr.
           
           St's
           Unlearned
           and
           
             Fanatique
             Notion
          
           of
           Idolatry
           ;
           for
           that
           in
           reality
           is
           the
           bottom
           of
           all
           this
           Mischief
           and
           Madness
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           advanced
           among
           us
           into
           so
           bloody
           a
           Charge
           ;
           I
           cannot
           but
           declare
           my
           utter
           Abhorrence
           both
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           its
           Abetters
           ,
           as
           sworn
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Peace
           of
           Christendom
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Result
           of
           all
           ,
           I
           find
           ,
           
             That
             Idolatry
             made
             the
             Plot
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Plot
             made
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             Persons
             made
             both
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           begging
           Allowance
           for
           Humane
           Infirmities
           ,
           lesser
           Errors
           and
           Mistakes
           ,
           which
           in
           so
           much
           variety
           of
           Argument
           and
           Citation
           will
           escape
           the
           greatest
           Care
           ,
           I
           have
           declared
           my
           present
           Judgment
           of
           this
           unhappy
           Law
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           answer
           for
           my
           Integrity
           to
           God
           and
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           
             SA
             .
             OXON
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A56393-e240
           
             The
             Names
             of
             the
             protesting
             Peers
             to
             the
             number
             of
             23.
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Journal
             Book
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             dist
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Conference
             ,
             P.
             119.
             
          
           
             Institut
             .
             Book
             4.
             cap.
             17.
             
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             32.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             166.
             
          
           
             Anno
             5to
             .
             &
             6to
             .
             Edw.
             6ti
             .
          
           
             Animad
             .
             Cass.
             Artic.
             10.
             in
             Animad
             .
             Riveti
             .
             Votum
             pro
             Pace
             Art.
             10.
             
             Rivet
             .
             Apol
             ▪
             dicuss
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             
               T.
               C.
            
             Dialogue
             ,
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             13.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Bochart
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Spencer
             .
             Kircher
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             31.
             30.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             20.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Josh.
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sam.
             7.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             11.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Dr.
             Spencer
             ,
             p.
             773.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             19.
             14
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             15.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             22.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             25.
             
          
           
             More
             Nevoch
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             7
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             48.
             
          
           
             1
             Mac.
             1.
             v.
             15
             ,
             48
             ,
             60
             61.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             96.
             5.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             6.
             de
             fest
             .
             Pasch.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             25.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             36
             
          
           
             Num.
             19.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.
             43.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             1.
             31.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             25.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             28.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             19.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             24.
             78.
             
          
           
             *
             Grotius
             .
             Dr.
             Spencer
             .
             Villalpandus
             Bochartus
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             25.
             22.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             St.
             of
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             35
             Eliz.
             ca.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             Jacob.
             ca.
             4.